9.  GG  ju^_ 


UNIVERSITY  OF 

t iKana  - -champaign 

AT  U loOKSTACKS 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2016 


https://archive.org/details/scarletbookoffreOOredd 


Torture  of  Porter  C.  Bliss  in  1 868 


gC^IiEf  4-  B00K 
0F 

FI^EE  M/PINRY; 

CONTAINING 


A THRILLING-  AND  AUTHENTIC  ACCOUNT  OF  THE  IMPRISONMENT, 
TORTURE,  AND  MARTYRDOM  OF  FREEMASONS  AND  KNIGHTS 
TEMPLARS,  FOR  THE  PAST  SIX  HUNDRED  YEARS  ; ALSO 
AN  AUTHENTIC  ACCOUNT  OF  THE  EDUCATION, 
REMARKABLE  CAREER,  AND  TRAGIC  DEATH 
OF  THE  RENOWNED  PHILOSOPHER 
PYTHAGORAS. 


BY 

THE  AUTHOR 

Of  Masonic  Antiquities  of  the  Orient  Unveiled , Guide  to  Mt.  Moriah , Ruins  and 
Relics  of  the  Holy  City,  Practical  Monitor  and  Compend  of  Masonic 
Law  and  Jurisprudence , etc.,  etc. 


NEW  YORK: 

REDDING  & CO.,  MASONIC  PUBLISHERS, 
731  Broadway. 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1879, 
Ky  M.  W.  REDDING, 

In  the  Office  of  the  Librarian  of  Congress,  at  Washington. 


566,/ 

£ s.  y ^.4-. 


PREFACE. 


Free  Masonry  being  a benevolent  institution, 
and  entirely  unsectarian,  it  is  hardly  credible  that  its 
votaries  have  for  centuries  been  objects  of  a bitter 
persecution,  and  that  large  numbers  of  them  have 
suffered  death  in  defence  of  their  principles,  yet  such 
is  the  case,  as  the  Roman  Catholic  Church  has  relent- 
lessly persecuted,  tortured,  and  burnt  them  at  the 
stake  for  the  past  six  hundred  years,  and  this  perse- 
cution is  still  carried  on,  wherever  popery  has  the 
power  to  do  its  bloody  work. 

With  the  exception  of  the  most  recent  occurrences, 
the  only  knowledge  heretofore  accessible  of  this 
warfare  against  Free  Masonry,  has  been  the  discon- 
nected accounts  furnished  by  history,  and  the  narra- 
tives of  a few  of  the  sufferers  who  escaped  with  their 
lives.  Therefore  the  aim  of  the  Author  in  this  work 
is  to  present,  in  a convenient  form,  a connected  and 
complete  account  of  the  persecutions  and  martyrdoms 
of  Free  Masons  and  Knights  Templars  by  the  Catho- 
lic Church ; also  to  show  the  fraternity  the  nature 


4 Preface. 

and  character  of  the  sanguinary  enemy  Free  Masonry 
has  had,  and  still  has,  to  deal  with  throughout  the 
world. 

In  the  preparation  of  this  volume  the  information 
has  been  gathered  from  the  most  authentic  works  of 
the  periods  in  which  the  persecutions  took  place,  and 
from  the  forced  admissions  of  popish  writers  them- 
selves. 

The  Author. 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER  I. 

RECENT  SANGUINARY  PERSECUTIONS. 

PERSECUTIONS  OF  FREE  MASONS  IN  SOUTH  AMERICA  IN  1868. 

— THRILLING  ACCOUNT  OF  THE  SEIZURE  OF  PORTER  C. 
BLISS,  AND  OTHER  MASONS. — THEIR  IMPRISONMENT  AND 
TERRIBLE  SUFFERINGS. — TWELVE  OF  THEM  CONDEMNED 
TO  BE  SHOT.— TEN  ARE  SHOT  IN  COLD  BLOOD.— BLISS 
REPEATEDLY  TORTURED,  BUT  FINALLY  ESCAPES  WITH 
HIS  LIFE . PAGE  9 


CHAPTER  II. 

KIDNAPPING,  IMPRISONMENT  AND  TORTURE. 

KIDNAPPING  AND  TERRIBLE  PERSECUTION  OF  JOHN  KUSTOS 
AND  JAMES  MOULTON  BY  THE  INQUISITION,  FOR  REFUSING 
TO  DIVULGE  THE  SECRETS  OF  FREE  MASONRY. — KOUSTOS 
IS  NINE  TIMES  PUT  TO  TERRIBLE  TORTURE  ON  THE  RACK 
AND  BY  OTHER  CRUEL  DEVICES ; FINALLY  WALKS  IN  THE 
PROCESSION  OF  THE  AUTO-DA-FE,  AND  IS  THEN  SENTENCED 
TO  THE  GALLEYS  FOR  LIFE PAGE  32 

CHAPTER  III. 

IMPRISONED  FOR  BEING  A MASON. 

SEIZURE  AND  PERSECUTION  OF  JOSEPH  DA  COSTA,  A NATIVE 
OF  SOUTH  AMERICA,  ON  ACCOUNT  OF  BEING  A FREE  MASON. 

— HE  EMIGRATES  TO  PORTUGAL,  AND  SETTLES  THERE. — 
VISITS  THE  UNITED  STATES,  AND  IS  INITIATED  INTO  THE 


6 


Contents . 


MASONIC  ORDER  IN  PHILADELPHIA  ; PROCEEDS  TO  LON- 
DON AND  TRANSACTS  BUSINESS  FOR  THE  FRATERNITY  IN 
PORTUGAL  ; THEN  RETURNS  TO  THAT  COUNTRY,  AND  IS 
SEIZED  BY  THE  INQUISITION  AND  CONFINED  IN  ONE  OF 
ITS  DUNGEONS  FOR  FIVE  YEARS,  DURING  WHICH  TIME 
VARIOUS  MEANS  ARE  RESORTED  TO,  TO  FORCE  HIM  TO 
REVEAL  THE  SECRETS  OF  FREE  MASONRY ; FINALLY 
MAKES  HIS  ESCAPE  BY  THE  AID  OF  THE  MYSTIC  TIE.  PAGE  7G 

CHAPTER  IV. 

RELENTLESS  PERSECUTION  AND  MARTYRDOM. 

PERSECUTION  AND  MARTYRDOM  OF  .TAQUES  DE  MO  LAI  AND 
OTHER  KNIGHTS  TEMPLARS. — THE  POPE  AND  KING  OF 
FRANCE  SEND  THE  KNIGHTS  A CRAFTY  INVITATION  TO  COME 
TO  FRANCE  TO  CONSULT  ON  AN  IMPORTANT  MATTER  OF 
STATE. — DE  MOLAI  AND  OTHER  ILLUSTRIOUS  KNIGHTS 

COMPLY,  AND  THUS  WALK  INTO  A POPISH  DEATH-TRAP 

SEIZURE  AND  TORTURE  OF  A LARGE  NUMBER  OF  KNIGHTS 
BY  THE  INQUISITION. — MANY  OF  THE  KNIGHTS  BURNT  AT 
THE  STAKE. — REMARKABLE  PROPHETIC  SPEECH  OF  DE 
MOLAI,  A FEW  MOMENTS  PREVIOUS  TO  HIS  MARTYRDOM. 

— HE  DECLARES  THAT  A YEAR  WILL  NOT  PASS  AWAY  BE- 
FORE THE  POPE  AND  KING  OF  FRANCE  WILL  BOTH  DIE 
TERRIBLE  DEATHS. — HIS  PROPHESY  FULFILLED PAGE  134 

CHAPTER  V. 

PERSECUTION  AND  MARTYRDOM  OF  KNIGHTS  TEMPLARS  IN  ENG- 
LAND. 

AT  THE  INSTIGATION  OF  TnE  POPE,  AND  KING  OF  FRANCE, 

THE  KING  OF  ENGLAND  PERSECUTES  THE  TEMPLARS  IN 
HIS  DOMINIONS. — IN  ACCORDANCE  WITH  A PRECONCERTED 
ARRANGEMENT,  THE  TEMPLARS  WERE  ALL  SEIZED  IN  ONE 
NIGHT,  THROUGHOUT  ENGLAND,  LOADED  WITH  CHAINS, 

AND  THROWN  INTO  THE  DUNGEONS  OF  THE  INQUISITION, 
FROM  WHENCE  THEY  WERE  REPEATEDLY  BROUGHT  BE- 
FORE THAT  TRIBUNAL  FOR  EXAMINATION,  WHICH  WAS 
FREQUENTLY  FOLLOWED  BY  TORTURE.  IN  THE  TORTURE- 
ROOM. — SINGULAR  TESTIMONY  GIVEN  BY  ROMISH  WITNES- 
SES   PAGE  169 


Contents . 7 

CHAPTER  VI. 

PERSECUTION.  — MURDER. 

THE  BISHOP  OF  WINCHESTER,  A BIGOTED  PAPIST,  INCITES  THE 
PEOPLE  TO  INSURRECTION. — CAUSES  THE  MURDER  OF  AN 
EMINENT  FREE  MASON  IN  LONDON. — PERSECUTIONS  OF 
THE  ORDER  IN  THE  STATES  GENERAL,  AND  OTHER  PARTS 
OF  EUROPE. — SINGULAR  EFFORT  OF  LADIES  OF  RANK  IN 
VIENNA  TO  GET  AT  THE  SECRETS  OF  FREE  MASONRY.  .PAGE  216 

CHAPTER  VII. 

A VIEW  OF  THE  SANGUINARY  ENEMY  OF  FREE  MASONRY. 

AN  EPITOME  OF  THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  ROMISH  CHURCH. — ITS 
ORIGIN ; RISE  ; UNSCRUPULOUS  AMBITION  ; THE  ZENITH 
OF  ITS  POWER  ; UNIVERSAL  DOMINATION  IN  BOTH  ECCLE- 
SIASTICAL AND  CIVIL  AFFAIRS. — THE  AUDACITY,  ARRO- 
GANCE, AND  PRESUMPTION  OF  ITS  POPES  AND  PRIESTS. — 

ITS  INTOLERENT  AND  SANGUINARY  CHARACTER.— OBEDI- 
ENCE OR  DEATH. — THE  INQUISITION. — ITS  ORIGIN,  CHAR- 
ACTER, AND  A BRIEF  SKETCH  OF  ITS  HISTORY. — ITS 
MERCILESS  PROCEEDINGS. — ITS  TORTURE-ROOMS,  MANY 
AND  TERRIBLE  INSTRUMENTS  AND  DEVICES  OF  TORTURE. 

— YIELD  OR  BURN  AT  THE  STAKE. —PERSECUTIONS  AND 
MASSACRES  OF  ITS  ENEMIES  BY  THE  INQUISITION,  AND 
BY  ROMISH  HORDES  SET  ON  BY  THE  POPE. — MARTYRDOM 
OF  NOTED  PERSONS  IN  ENGLAND. — THE  DARK  AGES. — 
GROSS  IGNORANCE,  SUPERSTITION,  AND  FANATICISM,  THE 
RESULT  OF  THE  TEACHINGS  AND  DOMINATION  OF  THE 
ROMISH  CHURCH  — BAREFACED  IMPOSTURES  OF  POPES 
AND  PRIESTS PAGE  232 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

MISCELLANY. 

WORSHIP  OF  SAINTS. — RELICS  OF  SAINTS. — THE  RELIC  TRADE  ; 
SUPPLIES  OF  RELICS  BROUGHT  FROM  PALESTINE  BY  EN- 
TERPRISING PRIESTS  ; THE  BONES  OF  SAINTS  DISCOVERED 
IN  CASES,  AND  IN  LONG  FORGOTTEN  TOMBS. — INDULGEN- 
CES.— LUCRATIVE  BUSINESS  CARRIED  ON  IN  INDULGEN- 


8 


Contents . 


CES. — AN  INDULGENCE  PEDLER  CAUGHT  IN  HIS  OWN 
TRAP.— MARVELLOUS  DOINGS  OF  ST.  DOMINIC  ; HE  ROUTS 
THE  DEVIL  WITH  A PAIR  OF  HOT  PINCERS. — HE  FINALLY 
VISITS  HEAVEN,  AND  FINDS  A HOST  OF  DOMINICAN  FRIARS 
HOVERING  UNDER  THE  VIRGIN  MARY’S  WING. — THE  MI- 
RACULOUS LETTER  WRITTEN  FROM  HEAVEN  TO  POPE 
STEPHEN ,,,,,,  .PAGE  332 


CHAPTER  IX. 

PYTHAGORAS. 

A CONCISE  AND  AUTHENTIC  ACCOUNT  OF  THE  LIFE  OF  THE 
RENOWNED  PHILOSOPHER,  PYTHAGORAS.— HIS  EDUCA- 
TION, REMARKABLE  CAREER,  AND  TRAGIC  DEATH.  .PAGE  366 


Scarlet  Book  of  Freemasonry. 


CHAPTER  I. 

TORTURE  AND  EXECUTION  OF  FREE  MASONS  IN 
SOUTH  AMERICA  IN  1 868. 

Seizure , Imprisonment , and  Torture  of  Porter  C.  Bliss 
of  New  York  in  Paraguay , under  the  Pretext  that 
He  and  His  Masonic  Companions  were  Plotting 
against  the  Government — Mr.  Bliss  is  repeatedly 
Tortured , but  finally  Resorts  to  a Stratagem  by 
which  he  Saves  his  Life — His  Masonic  Friends , 
ten  in  number , Tortured  and  Executed. 

In  giving  this  account  of  priestly  intolerance 
and  persecution  that  occurred  in  Paraguay, 
South  America,  in  1868,  in  which  an  Ameri- 
can citizen — an  attache  of  the  American  Lega- 
tion and  a member  of  the  Masonic  fraternity, 
was  imprisoned  and  put  to  torture,  it  will  be 
useful  to  give  a sketch  of  some  features  of  the 
then,  social  and  political  status  in  that  country, 
as  a fit  introduction. 

Paraguay  had  been  ruled  for  more  than  half 


IO 

a century  by  dictators  whose  word  was  abso- 
lute, and  received  as  law  by  all  classes  without 
opposition.  The  first  of  those  dictators  was 
Francia,  whose  character  was  published  by 
Thomas  Carlyle,  and  who,  according  to  his 
showing,  was  not  to  be  envied.  A short  ex- 
tract will  give  the  key  and  color  to  the  fuller 
account,  and  will  help  the  reader  to  understand 
the  character  of  Lopez,  under  whose  rule  Mr. 
Bliss  and  other  Free  Masons  suffered. 

“The  terrible  system  of  Francia  continued 
when  he  was  no  more.  The  people  had  for  a 
whole  generation  been  held  in  such  abject  ter- 
ror that  at  his  death  they  were  spell-bound  and 
helpless,  so  completely  divested  of  all  sense  or 
feeling  of  self-reliance  as  to  become  the  passive, 
resistless  victims  of  a weaker  and  a worse  man 
than  Francia.  It  was  his  aim  to  destroy  all  who 
had  given  proof  of  intelligence,  patriotism,  or 
ability — to  sow  the  seeds  of  entire  submission 
and  unquestioning  obedience  ; but  to  reap  the 
fruit,  to  sacrifice,  as  it  were,  the  entire  people, 
irrespective  of  sex,  age,  or  rank,  to  reduce  the 
country  to  a desert  waste,  and  to  raise  a tomb 
for  himself  on  the  whitening  bones  of  the  entire 
Paraguayan  nation,  was  left  to  his  disciple  and 
imitator,  Francisco  Solano  Lopez. 

“ During  the  long  feign  of  Francia,  to  be 
prominent  by  reason  of  wealth  was  dangerous, 
to  be  so  by  reason  of  talents,  was  fatal. 


1 1 

“Francia’s  successor,  Carlos  Lopez,  father  of 
Francisco,  was  educated  in  the  college  of 
Asuncion,  by  the  monks  and  priests.  At  the 
conclusion  of  his  course  he  was  named  Pro- 
fessor of  Theology,  and  afterwards  of  Philos- 
ophy. Under  the  old  law  of  Paraguay,  the 
divine  right  of  kings  was  inculcated,  and  the  di- 
vine right  to  rule  the  king  was  recognized  in 
the  Pope  of  Rome.  The  people  are  so  com- 
pletely under  the  domination  of  the  church 
that  they  obey  implicitly  all  the  orders,  de- 
crees, and  slightest  wishes  of  the  bishop  and 
the  priests.  To  them  Paraguay  is  the  chief 
and  only  really  important  country  in  the  world, 
for  they  are  ignorant  of  all  other  nations,  and 
the  policy  of  non-intercourse  carried  on  for  two 
generations,  with  very  little  exception,  keeps 
them  in  isolation  and  ignorance  and  makes  them 
an  easy  prey  to  the  ambition  of  the  ruler  and 
the  craft  of  the  Jesuit.  When  to  this  fact  of  the 
degradation  and  ignorance  of  the  people,  almost 
to  a condition  of  semi-barbarism,  is  added 
another  that  Paraguay  was  one  of  the  first  re- 
gions in  America  settled  by  Europeans,  dating 
from  1526,  nearly  a century  before  the  Pilgrims 
landed  in  New  England,  the  reader  will  be  able 
to  form  an  opinion  as  to  the  value  of  the  Cath- 
1 olic  Church  as  a civilizer.  While  Protestant 
New  England  has  kept  pace  with  the  rapid  ad- 
vance of  the  more  favored  nations  in  manufac- 


12 


tures,  commerce,  schools,  and  all  other  evi- 
dences of  wealth,  intelligence,  and  prosperity, 
Paraguay  has  not  yet  achieved  even  a third  or 
fourth  rate  in  progress  of  any  kind  except  only 
in  the  despotic  rule  of  her  dictators,  who  have 
been  the  creatures  of  the  church  and  the  Jesuits. 
But  even  the  church  has  been  a loser  by  its 
own  bad  policy,  for  Francia  expelled  the  Jesu- 
its, prohibited  all  ceremonies  in  the  church  at 
night,  and  arrogated  to  himself  the  position 
and  prerogatives  of  head  of  the  church  in  his 
own  dominions.” 

The  priests  having  lost  what  they  felt  was 
theirs,  by  divine  right,  naturally  looked  about 
for  some  means  of  satisfaction  and  revenge,  and 
their  attention  was  turned  toward  the  order  of 
Free  Masons,  which  had  but  recently  been  in- 
troduced into  Paraguay,  a!s  the  natural  enemy 
of  the  Catholic  Church  in  all  countries,  and  there- 
fore, of  course,  to  be  suspected  there. 

Among  the  most  useful  and  enterprising  men 
in  Paraguay,  in  commerce,  in  local  affairs,  in  the 
offices  of  government,  in  all  places  where  ac- 
tion, intelligence,  and  experience  were  valuable, 
there  were  numbers  of  foreigners,  English, 
French,  German,  and  others,  including  many 
Americans  from  the  United  States.  Of  these 
quite  a number  were  members  of  the  Ma- 
sonic fraternity.  Free  Masonry  as  an  order,  or 
secret  society,  was  forbidden  in  Paraguay,  as 


Jesuits  Plotting  the  Destruction  of  Free  Masons  in  Paraguay. 


15 


well  as  in  all  other  South  American  States.  But 
it  was  impossible  to  keep  out  of  the  country  such 
members  of  the  craft  as  were  in  the  employ  of  the 
different  foreign  diplomats,  for  they  were  under 
the  protection  of  their  several  governments. 
And  yet  the  wily  and  revengeful  priests  knew 
how  to  reach  even  their  sacred  persons — sacred 
in  any  other  than  a barbarous  country. 

After  the  church  had  been  subjected  to  the 
will  of  the  dictator,  the  priests  were  left  with 
still  more  leisure  than  they  had  enjoyed  be- 
fore, and  busied  themselves  in  gratifying  their 
passions,  or  in  plotting  mischief,  private  or 
public. 

The  dictator  made  the  people  confess  to  the 
priests,  and  compelled  the  priests  to  disclose 
to  him  every  item  of  any  value  for  his  pecu- 
niary advantage,  or  that  could  be  used  in  his 
schemes  of  revenge. 

Whenever  the  dictator  rode  out  he  was  at- 
tended by  a guard,  and  everybody  in  the  street 
was  expected  to  stand  still,  the  men  and  boys 
with  hat  in  hand  and  heads  bowed  until  his  ex- 
cellency had  passed  by. 

He  had  his  spies  everywhere,  in  all  grades 
of  society,  and  he  exacted  from  them  the  ut- 
most obedience  and  fidelity.  From  the  mo- 
ment a man  was  known  to  be  suspected  by  the 
dictator,  or  singled  out  for  punishment,  or  ban- 
ishment, his  house,  his  family  and  himself,  were 


1 6 

all  deserted  as  if  a mortal  and  contaeious  dis- 
ease  were  in  his  dwelling. 

He  had  what  was  called  “The  Chamber  of 
Truth,”  into  which  all  who  were  to  be  examined 
were  taken  to  be  questioned  after  having  been 
admonished  by  the  torture.  Robertson  de- 
scribes this  institution  in  a few  words  : 

“ Three  demons  alone  were  accessory  to  the 
inquisitorial  chamber  of  torture.  The  dictator 
himself,  a priest,  and  a secretary,  who  might 
also  be  a priest.  The  corpse  of  the  victim  was 
the  first  item  of  the  examination  usually  made 
public,  and  after  that  such  an  explanation  as 
it  pleased  the  three  to  give.”  This  statement 
will  be  more  than  substantiated  by  the  accounts 
of  Mr.  Bliss  and  Mr.  Masterman,  both  of  whom 
are  confirmed  as  reliable  by  the  American  Min- 
ister, at  that  time  a resident  in  Paraguay,  Mr. 
C.  A.  Washburn. 

And  now  without  further  introduction  we  will 
enter  at  once  into  the  narrative,  although  very 
reluctantly  keeping  back  many  things  that  would 
be  most  interesting  to  a student  of  sociology  and 
human  progress,  since  they  are  so  vividly  in 
contrast  with  our  usual  experiences  in  this  age, 
while  they  seem  to  belong  rather  to  the  past, 
when  the  church  was  supreme  and  kings  even 
kneeled  in  the  dust  of  the  streets  at  the  pope’s 
door. 

Mr.  Porter  C.  Bliss  is  the  son  of  a well- 


i7 

known  missionary,  the  Rev.  Asher  Bliss,  of 
Cattaraugus  Co.,  New  York,  who  was  a zeal- 
ous worker  for  the  civilization  of  certain  Indian 
tribes  in  the  West,  for  over  forty  years.  He 
inherited  from  his  father  a studious  habit,  and 
has  spent  some  considerable  time  in  Maine, 
Nova  Scotia,  Florida,  and  elsewhere  in  the  ob- 
servation and  study  of  the  language,  manners, 
and  customs  of  various  Indian  tribes,  with  such 
success  as  to  gain  high  commendation  from 
learned  men  on  both  sides  of  the  Atlantic. 

Believing  that  the  Indians  of  the  River  Platte, 
and  its  tributaries,  the  Uraguay,  Parana,  and 
Paraguay,  were  but  little  known,  although 
they  were  discovered  so  long  ago  as  1526  by 
the  earlier  navigator  Sebastian  Cabot,  he  con- 
ceived the  idea  of  visiting  them  and  studying  up 
their  condition,  as  likely  to  prove  interesting  to 
the  scientific  world.  Therefore  he  went  to  Para- 
guay, and  found  little  difficulty  in  entering  into 
the  service  of  Lopez,  as  a historian  of  Para- 
guay, and  an  expert  in  ascertaining  the  actual 
condition,  statistics  of  all  kinds,  and  miscella- 
neous information  concerning  those  people  of 
whom  very  little  was  known  even  in  Paraguay. 

The  language  of  the  Guarani  tribe  has  been 
and  is  now  unwritten,  although  it  is  the  com- 
mon dialect  of  the  country.  Mr.  Bliss,  there- 
fore, worked  in  earnest  as  an  explorer  into  an 
almost  untrod  region.  Bonpland,  the  eminent 


i8 

scientist,  companion  and  friend  of  Humboldt, 
had  preceded  him  in  1821  to  1830  in  Paraguay, 
but  nearly  all  that  time  he  had  passed  in  cap- 
tivity, because  he  was  then  Professor  of  Natu- 
ral History  in  Buenos  Ayres,  and  Paraguay 
was  jealous  of  that  power,  and  its  ignorant 
despot,  Francia,  chose  to  believe  Bonpland  not 
a scientist  in  search  of  knowledge,  but  a spy. 
But  the  misfortunes  of  Bonpland  did  not  deter 
Mr.  Bliss  from  going  straight  to  his  work. 

Mr.  Bliss  had  in  common  with  many  other 
thoughtful  and  prudent  men  joined  the  ancient 
and  honorable  fraternity  of  Free  Masons — a 
fraternity  that  counts  all  men  brothers  who 
make  it  manifest  by  word  and  deed  that  they 
have  the  noble  instincts  of  humanity  in  their 
hearts.  Thus  provided,  he  had  felt  secure 
among  the  North  American  Indians,  and  he 
expected  to  meet  no  wilder  men  in  the  South. 
But  in  this  he  soon  found  himself  mistaken. 

In  the  year  1868,  when  its  troubles  became 
serious,  Paraguay  was  a vast  armed  camp. 
The  whole  nation  had  been  stripped,  like  a 
gladiator  for  the  fight,  but  was  defeated  at  every 
turn,  by  the  allies,  Brazil  and  the  Argentine 
Confederation,  and  like  a wounded  brute  turned 
its  teeth  on  such  defenceless  foreigners  as  hap- 
pened to  be  within  its  borders,  engaged  either 
in  the  several  consulates,  or  in  commerce,  or 
manufactures  ; all  peaceable  and  all  a positive 


l9 


means  of  gain  to  the  country,  and  not  one, 
in  any  sense,  an  enemy.  Mr.  Bliss  was  so  un- 
fortunate as  to  be  one  of  this  proscribed  class, 
and  guilty  of  a double  offence,  because  of  his 
Masonic  obligation,  which  was  considered  a 
standing  insult  and  menace  to  the  church  which 
had  solemnly  condemned  this  great  secret  soci- 
ety to  execration  and  oblivion.  But  all  uncon- 
scious of  bodily  harm — from  his  supposed  im- 
munity as  a citizen  of  the  United  States,  he 
went  on  with  his  studies  quietly  and  industri- 
ously. This  conduct  increased  his  offence  in 
the  eyes  of  Jesuits,  who  cannot  tolerate  any- 
thing having  even  the  appearance  of  secrecy, 
in  any  but  their  own  secret  society ; therefore, 
when  they  saw  a capable  Protestant  and  a Free 
Mason  at  work  for  the  dictator,  and  high  in  his 
favor,  the  alarm  was  given. 

Could  not  the  learned  sons  of  the  church 
write  a history  of  Paraguay  ? they  inquired  ; or 
give  a good  and  sufficient  account  of  the  In- 
dian tribes — those  that  had  been  converted  and 
now  lived  under  the  blessings  of  the  holy  church, 
and  the  heathen  savages  also  ? Perhaps  they 
could,  but  they  never  had,  and  there  was  no 
reason  to  believe  that  they  ever  would  have 
thought  of  doing  it  but  for  Mr.  Bliss’s  arrival 
and  engagement  in  that  very  work  for  Lopez. 

But,  however  this  might  have  been,  the  war 
between  Paraguay  and  the  allies  took  the  at- 


20 


tendon  of  Lopez  from  literary  to  military  affairs, 
when  Mr.  Bliss  was  recommended  for  dismissal 
by  the  wily  Jesuits,  who  saw  in  him  a formidable 
rival  whom  it  was  dangerous  to  harbor. 

Being  thus  interrupted  in  his  pursuits,  and 
unemployed,  he  was  engaged  by  Minister 
Washburn  for  special  service  February  22, 
1868,  and  for  the  time  laid  aside  his  philo- 
logical and  other  studies — this  very  act  gave 
the  occasion  to  the  Jesuits  to  begin  their  at- 
tack on  him.  In  the  official  notice  sent  by 
the  minister  to  the  Paraguayan  Government 
announcing  that  Mr.  Bliss  and  others  had  been 
taken  into  his  service,  the  word  service  was 
purposely  mistranslated  by  the  Paraguayan 
secretary,  who  was  a Jesuit,  and  it  was  made  to 
appear  that  Mr.  Bliss  had  been  engaged  as  a 
domestic , to  service  in  the  kitchen  or  at  the 
table  as  a waiter,  instead  of  in  his  proper  place 
in  the  minister’s  office.  The  first  disagreeable 
result  of  this  act  was  an  order  forbidding  Mr. 
Bliss  and  the  other  gentlemen,  Manlove  and 
Masterman,  from  appearing  on  the  streets  at 
night,  as  the  patrols  had  orders  to  arrest  all 
who  might  remain  in  town ; the  Paraguayans 
having  been  ordered  to  evacuate  the  city  on  ac- 
count of  the  near  approach  of  the  armies  of  the 
allies. 

Dr.  Carreras  was  another  inmate  of  the  le- 
gation mansion,  and  was  received  under  the 


21 


minister  s protection  for  good  and  valid  rea- 
sons. He  stayed  there  until  he  was  taken  away 
by  order  of  Lopez  to  be  starved,  tortured,  and 
executed.  One  of  his  offences  was  his  being  the 
Master  of  a lodge  of  Free  Masons.  This  was  a 
mortal  sin,  and  nothing  short  of  his  death  would 
atone  for  it. 

It  was  not  the  death  that  Lopez  could  inflict, 
that  gave  the  little  band  of  Masons  the  most  rea- 
son for  dread,  but  what  they  feared  was  that 
they  might  be  starved,  exposed,  whipped,  tor- 
tured, and  so  compelled  to  confess  to  some 
infamous  acts,  and  thereby  be  misrepresented 
at  home.  He  and  his  Jesuits  had  the  keys  of 
truth  in  their  own  hands,  and  having  used  them 
would  publish  to  the  world  as  truth  all  that 
they  had  forced  out  of  their  victims  under  tor- 
ture, and  would  then  kill  them  to  prevent  any 
future  contradiction. 

However  it  may  have  been  as  to  any  proofs, 
Lopez,  advised  by  the  Jesuits,  had  determined 
on  exterminating  every  Free  Mason  in  his  do- 
minions, and  especially  all  who  were  foreigners, 
as  enemies  of  the  church  and  state. 

The  American  Minister  could  escape,  for  he 
had  asked  to  be  recalled,  had  received  notice 
of  the  appointment  of  his  successor,  and  the 
U.  S.  ship  Wasp  was  in  the  river  below  the 
forts  at  Villeta,  thirty-five  miles  south  of  Asun- 
cion, where  Lopez  would  be  sure  to  keep  it 


22 


until  Mr.  Washburn  had  gone  on  board  and  it 
was  too  late  to  interfere  to  save  Bliss  and  Mas- 
terman.  The  latter  were  arrested  by  order  of 
Lopez  as  soon  as  they  stepped  out  of  the  Amer- 
ican Legation,  and  hurried  away  to  prison  ; while 
Mr.  Washburn  and  his  family  were  permitted  to 
go  on  board  the  small  steamer  that  had  been 
sent  by  Lopez  to  carry  them  to  the  Wasp. 

After  Mr.  Washburn  and  his  party  had  em- 
barked on  board  the  Wasp,  Commander  Kirk- 
land called  on  Lopez,  who  was  at  Villeta,  and 
was  received  with  great  courtesy  ; but,  strange 
as  it  may  seem,  he  did  not  allude  to  the  arrest 
of  Bliss  and  Masterman.  In  the  afternoon  of 
the  same  day  there  were  received  on  board  the 
Wasp,  by  a messenger  from  Lopez,  two  let- 
ters, signed  by  Porter  C.  Bliss,  that  had  evi- 
dently been  written  under  compulsion,  for  they 
contained  the  most  untrue  and  absurd  charges 
against  Mr.  Washburn  and  himself  as  to  the 
alleged  conspiracy.  One  letter  was  addressed 
to  Henry  Bliss,  Esq.,  New  York,  while  Mr. 
Washburn  knew  that  Mr.  Bliss’s  father  was  the 
Rev.  Asher  Bliss,  of  Cattaraugas  County,  New 
York.  This  was  evidently  a sign  invented  by 
Bliss  to  show  that  he  was  writing  under  duress. 
Mr.  Washburn  wrote  a protest  against  the 
arrest  of  Bliss  and  Masterman,  and  sent  it  to 
Lopez  by  the  captain  of  the  steamer  that  con- 
voyed the  Wasp  below  the  batteries.  It  was 


2 3 


afterwards  reported  that  if  Lopez  had  seen  that 
protest  before  the  Wasp  had  got  below  his 
forts  he  would  have  ordered  them  to  fire  upon 
it.  It  seems  strange  to  a patriotic  American 
that  Commander  Kirkland,  on  learning  that  two 
attaches  of  the  American  Legation  had  been 
arrested  and  imprisoned  by  Lopez  without 
cause,  did  not  demand  their  surrender  under  a 
threat  of  firing  on  the  city.  But  it  is  not  yet 
the  well-defined  policy  of  the  United  States  to 
protect  its  citizens  when  abroad,  therefore  Com- 
mander Kirkland  did  nothing  but  sail  away  with 
the  Wasp,  and  leave  Bliss  and  Masterman  to 
their  fate,  as  we  shall  soon  see. 

As  soon  as  they  were  arrested,  and  before 
Mr.  Washburn  was  on  board  the  little  steamer, 
Bliss  and  Masterman  were  searched  and  put 
into  irons  that  were  riveted  on  their  ankles, 
and  were  then  sent  on  mules,  mounted  side- 
ways, to  Villeta,  about  thirty-five  miles  distant. 
That  night  ride  was  horrible.  The  suffering 
caused  by  the  weight  of  the  irons  on  the 
ankles  was  agonizing.  Masterman  fell  off  once, 
and  Mr.  Bliss  several  times,  and  once  was 
dragged  a long  distance  by  one  foot.  They 
were  thrashed  with  heavy  sticks  over  the 
shoulders  and  arms,  knocked  down,  beaten,  and 
left  to  lie  on  the  ground  under  a hut  of  reeds. 

The  hut  was  guarded  by  soldiers,  and  Bliss 
was  visited  by  priests  in  disguise,  who  ex- 


24 


torted  from  him,  by  the  use  of  the  torture  of 
the  “ Cepo  Uruguayana,”  the  letters  that  we 
have  seen  addressed  to  Mr.  Washburn  on  the 
Wasp. 

This  particular  means  of  torture  was  an  im- 
provement by  Lopez  himself  on  an  invention 
used  in  Bolivia  for  a long  time,  and  consisted 
of  doubling  the  body  together  forwards  by  ty- 
ing a musket  across  the  back  of  the  neck,  and 
another  under  the  knees  behind,  and  rigging 
cords  so  as  to  draw  them  together,  jamming 
the  chin  and  face  down  between  the  knees. 
Of  course,  confession  to  anything,  would  be 
likely  to  be  made  by  the  victim  to  avoid  such 
agony. 

The  priest  came  at  any  hour  of  the  day  or 
night,  and  required  his  assent  to  all  sorts  of  in- 
fernal inventions  implicating  Mr.  Washburn 
and  others  whom  they  determined  to  destroy. 

In  the  middle  of  the  next  night  after  the  tor- 
ture was  first  applied,  a priest  came  to  the  hut 
in  question,  and  instructed  Bliss  to  abuse  Mr. 
Washburn  as  much  as  possible,  which  could 
safely  be  done,  as  he  was  on  board  the  Wasp. 
It  was  pretended  that  he  knew  that  a conspiracy 
was  on  foot. 

Soon  after  this  he  with  other  prisoners,  was 
brought  before  an  Inquisition  consisting  of  six 
men,  four  officers  and  two  priests  in  soldiers 
dress.  Among-  the  accused  were  twelve  mem- 

o 


25 


bers  of  the  Masonic  fraternity,  including  Mr. 
Bliss.  These  were  all  included  in  the  imagi- 
nary “ committee”  that  was  supposed  to  have 
been  plotting  against  Lopez  and  Paraguay  in 
the  meetings  of  the  Masonic  Lodge.  One  of 
the  priests  was  secretary,  and  he  addressed  Mr. 
Bliss,  saying,  “You  ought  to  understand  that 
when  we  have  brought  you  before  this  tribunal 
your  guilt  is  an  ascertained  fact.  You  are  not 
brought  here  to  make  any  defence  of  yourself. 
You  are  to  simply  clear  up  by  your  confession 
and  your  deposition  the  facts  in  the  case  of 
your  complicity  in  the  conspiracy.  As  to  your 
guilt,  we  know  that  already,  and  we  shall  not 
allow  you  to  endeavor  to  dodge  the  point.”* 
Mr.  Bliss  was  tortured  both  before  and  after 
each  examination.  The  chief  torturer  was 
a priest  by  the  name  of  Aviero,  a heart- 
less wretch,  well  adapted  to  the  cruel  work. 
After  undergoing  these  terrible  tortures  sev- 
eral times,  Bliss  felt  compelled  to  resort  to 
strategem  to  save  his  life,  and  which  he  did  in 
this  way : Lopez  had  for  some  time  believed 
that  Mr.  Washburn  was  plotting  against  him, 
and  in  this  belief  had  become  very  bitter 
against  the  American  minister ; therefore  Bliss 
/ believed  that  a pretended  account  of  Wash- 
burn’s plottings  would  so  far  mollify  the  dicta- 


* The  account  of  this  “ examination  ” under  torture,  which  was 
published  by  order  of  Congress,  fills  twenty-five  octavo  pages. 


26 


tor  as  to  gain  time  in  which  by  some  means 
his  life  might  be  saved.  And  in  order  to  use 
as  much  time  as  possible,  in  hopes  a war 
vessel  would  be  sent  to  his  rescue,  he  deter- 
mined to  invent  a long  story  about  Minister 
Washburn  and  his  doings,  and  tell  it  in  a style 
that  would  be  acceptable  to  the  dictator. 

The  inventions  of  Bliss  in  this  imaginary 
history  of  Mr.  Washburn  were  marvels  in  their 
way.  The  author  supposes  himself  to  have 
had  unusual  opportunities  for  knowing  much 
about  Mr.  Washburn  from  his  infancy  upward, 
and  from  having  received  from  his  mouth  rela- 
tions of  the  rogueries  of  his  childhood,  the 
* follies  of  his  youth,  and  the  inexpressible  as 
innumerable  adventures  of  his  advanced  age. 
As  a youth,  Mr.  Washburn  was  credited  with 
having  given  early  promise  of  rising  to  emi- 
nence by  being  hanged,  and  that  the  family 
physician  pronounced  him  a hereditary  klepto- 
maniac. He  learned  in  school  all  that  was 
forbidden  and  little  else,  and  was  expelled  from 
several  institutions  of  learning  on  account  of 
his  moral  depravity. 

Mr.  Bliss  knew  that  Mr.  Washburn  had  been 
collecting  materials  for  an  account  of  Paraguay, 
and  he  quoted  from  memory  from  that  work  % 
which  was  yet  in  manuscript.  As  often  as 
eight  pages  of  Bliss’s  writing  were  done  they 
were  printed  (in  Spanish),  and  circulated 


27 


through  the  army.  In  the  second  division  of 
his  work  Bliss  could  and  did  indulge  in  the 
most  violent  and  red  hot  truth  about  Lopez, 
charging  it  all  upon  Mr.  Washburn,  and  Lopez 
did. not  see  through  the  trick,  but  the  Jesuit 
Maiz  did,  although  he  did  not  dare  to  expose  it 
to  his  master. 

During  all  this  writing  Mr.  Bliss  was  watched 
by  the  two  priests  in  disguise,  and  they  became 
so  interested  in  the  progress  of  the  work  that 
they  helped  him,  materially,  by  verifying  his 
Latin  and  other  quotations  from  the  classics. 

Among  many  other  good  passages  we  have 
only  space  for  one  sample : “ In  the  world  a re 

three  classes  of  despotisms,  civil,  ecclesiastic, 
and  military,  each  of  which  is  sufficient  to  effect 
the  misery  of  a people,  but  the  unhappy  Re- 
public of  Paraguay  is  the  only  country  in  the 
world  where  are  found  all  three  in  a state  of  full 
activity  and  perfect  equilibrium,  administered  by 
the  great  Equilibrista  of  the  Plata,  Lopez.  If 
the  civil  despotism  is  the  head,  the  ecclesiastic, 
and  military  are  the  two  arms  of  the  present 
government ; all  the  clergy,  from  the  bishop 
down,  being  but  an  active  instrument  of  espion- 
age systematized  into  complete  subordination. ” 

He  denounced  Lopez  as  a coward,  and 
charged  it  to  Washburn  ; that  he  was  ignorant 
of  a battle-field;  had  wantonly  sacrificed  his 
people  by  thousands,  and  charged  them  to  the 


28 


same  account ; and  that  he  was  excessively  vain 
of  being  praised  for  valor  and  courage,  and 
knowledge,  none  of  which  he  possessed;  and  all 
charged  to  the  same  “great  beast.” 

Even  one  of  the  priestly  spies  saw  through 
the  disguise,  and  said,  “ While  pretending  to 
quote  from  Mr.  Washburn’s  book,  you  are  really 
writing  a most  scathing  criticism  on  his  excel- 
lency.” 

After  this  chapter  followed  an  equally  truth- 
ful and  critical  notice  of  many  of  the  assistants 
of  Lopez,  and  of  the  allies.  Of  the  allies, 
Bliss  writes  : “ I speak  in  terms  of  the  bitter- 
est sarcasm  and  contempt,  notwithstanding  the 
large  sums  in  gold  they  paid  me  to  be  their 
friend  and  champion.” 

When  admonished  that  he  must  bring  his 
work  to  a close,  Bliss  made  a final  stroke  in 
an  appeal  for  life,  in  promising  that  if  his  life 
is  spared,  he  will  spend  it  in  exposing  and 
bringing  to  justice  the  “ evil  genius  of  Para- 
guay— Washburn.” 

The  work  was  a success,  for  it  so  charmed 
Lopez  that  he  allowed  it  to  run  on  day  after 
day,  until  Bliss  was  rescued  by  the  arrival  of 
the  United  States  steamer  that  had  been  sent 
through  Mr.  Washburn’s  entreaties. 

There  were  three  native  Americans  in  Para- 
guay at  the  time  Mr.  Washburn  left  in  the 
Wasp,  besides  Mr.  Bliss,  viz.  : John  A.  Duffield,  i 


3i 


Thomas  Carter,  and  a Mr.  Sheridan.  Mr. 
Manlove  had  already  been  shot.  There  were 
also  two  naturalized  Americans — Jose  Font  and 
Leonard  Charles.  Duffield  and  Charles  escaped 
by  being  taken  prisoners  by  the  Brazilians. 
The  others  were  killed  by  order  of  Lopez. 

Mr.  Alonzo  Taylor,  an  Englishman,  had 
served  Lopez  for  ten  years  as  an  architect  and 
builder,  erecting  several  of  the  finest  public 
buildings  in  Asuncion,  and  the  palace  of  the 
President ; he  was  tortured,  but  escaped  with 
his  life  to  the  Brazilians.  His  crime  was  in 
planning  an  upper  chamber  to  be  used  as  a 
Free  Mason’s  lodge. 

Ramon  Capdevila  and  Aureliano,  his  brother, 
were  citizens  of  the  Argentine  Republic,  doing 
business  in  Asuncion  as  merchants.  Their 
offence  was  having  been  initiated  into  the 
mysteries  of  Free  Masonry  in  their  native 
country,  and  attending  lodge  in  Paraguay.  The 
younger  man  was  beaten  unmercifully  before 
he  was  shot. 

Thus  out  of  the  twelve  Free  Masons  in  Para- 
guay, ten  of  them,  after  being  repeatedly  tor- 
tured, were  shot.  The  other  two,  Bliss  and 
Masterman,  barely  escaped  with  their  lives, 
after  torture,  starvation,  and  exposure  for  three 
months,  as  above  narrated. 


CHAPTER  II. 

KIDNAPPING,  IMPRISONMENT,  AND  TORTURE. 

Seizure  of  John  Koustos  and  James  Moulton  by  the 
Inquisitors  in  Lisbon , Portugal.  — They  are  kid- 
napped at  Nighty  thrust  into  a close  Carriage , and 
hurried  away  to  the  Dungeons  of  the  Inquisition. — 
Being  brought  before  the  Inquisitors , they  are  in- 
formed that  their  Crime  is  Free  Masonry. — Ter- 
rible Tortures  on  the  Rack , and  by  other  Cruel  De- 
vices.— Koustos  finally  walks  in  the  Procession  of 
the  Auto-da-fe y and  is  then  Sentenced  to  the  Galleys 
for  Life. 

Koustos  was  a native  of  Bern,  Switzerland, 
and  by  profession  a worker  of  precious  metals. 
His  father,  hoping  to  better  his  condition,  re- 
moved with  his  family  to  London,  where  he 
settled,  and  got  himself  naturalized.  Twenty- 
two  years  after  the  arrival  of  the  family  in  Lon- 
don, John,  at  the  solicitation  of  a friend,  and  with 
a view  to  perfecting  himself  in  his  profession, 
removed  to  Paris,  where  he  soon  after  found 
employment  in  the  Louvre.  After  remaining  in 
Paris  five  years,  the  glowing  accounts  of  the 
rich  mines  in  Brazil  induced  him  to  endeavor  to 


33 


get  there.  Learning  that  better  facilities  existed 
in  Portugal  than  elsewhere  for  getting  to  the 
land  of  promise,  he  removed  to  Lisbon,  and 
soon  after  his  arrival  addressed  a letter  to  the 
king,  asking  permission  to  go  to  Brazil.  But 
the  king,  being  informed  of  his  skill  as  a lapi- 
dary, feared  that  his  knowledge  of  diamonds 
would  render  him  a dangerous  person  to  have 
in  a country  abounding  in  immense  mineral 
treasures ; therefore  he  took  advice  of  his 
council,  who  concurring  with  him,  it  was  de- 
cided that  Koustos  should  not  have  permission 
to  go,  the  policy  of  the  government  being  to 
use  every  possible  means  of  concealing  all  know- 
ledge of  the  diamond  mines  from  the  public — 
especially  from  foreigners.  Being  thus  thwarted 
in  his  cherished  plans  for  wealth  he  decided  to 
settle  in  Lisbon.  He  was  the  more  easily  in- 
duced to  do  so  by  the  solicitations  of  friends 
and  acquaintances,  who  made  him  generous  of- 
fers if  he  would  settle  among  them,  particularly 
as  some  of  his  new  acquaintances  proved  to  be 
Masons.  He  was  soon  after  given  employment 
so  lucrative  as  not  only  to  admit  of  supporting 
himself  and  family  handsomely,  but  to  enable 
him  to  lay  up  a competency  for  future  years. 
His  prosperity,  however,  was  destined  to  be  of 
short  duration,  as  the  emissaries  of  the  Romish 
Church  already  had  their  eyes  upon  him,  hav- 
ing, in  some  way,  learned  that  he  was  a Free 
2* 


34 


Mason.  Their  first  move  was  to  find  or  invent 
some  pretext  on  which  to  seize  him,  and  get  him 
into  their  power,  which  was  not  difficult,  as  the 
church,  at  this  period,  arrogated  to  itself  the 
right  to  use  any  means  it  might  deem  expedient 
in  gaining  its  ends,  without  regard  to  the  pre- 
rogatives of  sovereigns  or  the  rights  of  the  sub- 
jects of  other  governments. 

Being  suffered  the  exercise  of  such  power, 
they  established  a system  of  espionage  over  all 
whom  they  suspected  of  Free  Masonry  or 
heresy.  In  this  way  the  correspondence  of 
Koustos  was  regularly  taken  out  of  the  post- 
office  and  examined.  Finding  nothing  in  his 
correspondence  to  in  any  way  compromise  him, 
the  inquisitors  concocted  another  plan  to  get 
him  in  their  toils.  They  were  the  more  deter- 
mined in  the  matter,  as  it  had  recently  come  to 
their  knowledge  that  he  was  not  only  a leading 
member  in  the  order,  but  was  then  Master  of 
the  lodge  in  that  city.  While  laying  their  plans 
to  seize  Koustos,  they  had  their  suspicions  di- 
rected to  one  James  Moulton,  who  was  not  only 
an  intimate  friend  of  Koustos,  but  a Warden  in 
his  lodge.  Moulton  was  born  in  Paris,  and 
was  also  a diamond-cutter  by  trade.  He  had 
removed  to  Lisbon  about  six  years  before,  and 
was  then  settled  there  ; and  his  integrity  and 
skill  had  gained  him  the  respect  and  esteem  of 
all  his  acquaintances.  The  plan  of  the  Papists 


35 


was  soon  developed ; the  alleged  confession  of 
a woman  affording  them  a pretext  to  work 
under.  Moulton  was  the  first  victim,  and  it 
was  brought  about  in  this  way  : It  was  said 
that  a certain  woman,  while  at  confession,  de- 
clared that  Koustos  and  Moulton  were  Masons, 
and  that,  to  the  best  of  her  knowledge  and  be- 
lief, they  were  monsters  who  were  perpetrating 
the  most  shocking  crimes,  both  against  society 
and  the  church.  This  was  considered  by  the 
officers  of  the  Inquisition  as  a plausible  enough 
pretext  on  which  to  proceed.  Accordingly  they 
laid  their  plans  so  as  to  insure  the  capture  of 
the  intended  victims.  A goldsmith,  who  was  a 
# familiar  of  the  Inquisition,  sent  a friend  to  Moul- 
ton on  the  pretext  that  he  desired  to  speak  with 
him  concerning  the  repairs  of  a large  diamond 
belonging  to  a friend.  After  describing  the  na- 
ture of  the  repair  necessary  to  be  made,  the 
price  of  the  job  was  agreed  upon.  But  this 
being  merely  an  artifice  to  enable  the  papal 
tool  to  make  the  acquaintance  of  Moulton,  he 
told  him  that  he  would  inform  the  owner  of  the 
diamond  of  the  price  asked  for  making  the  re- 
pairs, and,  if  satisfactory,  the  diamond  would  be 
brought  to  his  shop.  It  so  happened  that 
Koustos  was  at  that  time  making  a friendly  call 
on  Moulton,  which  was  highly  gratifying  to  the 
spy,  for  during  the  interview,  Koustos’  name 
transpired,  thus  enabling  him  to  mark  both  of 


36 

the  Masons  they  intended  to  seize.  Upon  find- 
ing that  Koustos  was  present  the  familiar 
changed  his  tactics,  and  asked  the  two  men  to 
come  together  for  the  jewel,  as  the  owner  might 

not  like  to  risk  it  with  a messenger.  To  this 

the  unsuspecting  jewelers  agreed.  The  familiar 
then  made  his  report  to  the  inquisitors,  who 
ordered  him  to  be  at  the  place  appointed  to  de- 
liver the  diamond,  and  seize  both  men  when 
they  made  their  appearance.  But  it  so  hap- 
pened that  Koustos  could  not  go,  consequently 
Moulton  went  alone  for  the  diamond.  This 
much  disconcerted  the  kidnappers,  as  they  had 
everything  arranged  to  seize  the  two  men  to- 
gether, otherwise  the  absence  of  one  might 
alarm  the  other.  Therefore  the  first  question 
asked  Moulton,  was,  “ Where  is  your  friend 
who  was  to  come  with  you?”  Upon  which 
Moulton  informed  them  where  he  was,  and  said 
he  presumed,  however,  that  Koustos  might 
have  mistaken  the  time,  and  would  still  be 
there  ; but  if  he  did  not  come  soon  he  would  go 
and  get  him.  This  did  not  suit  the  crafty  fam- 
iliars, as  they  feared  they  would  thus  lose  both 
men.  For  this  reason  Moulton  was  induced  to 
go  into  the  rear  part  of  the  shop,  where  he  was 
told  he  was  a prisoner,  and  precautions  were 
at  once  taken  against  his  giving  any  alarm  or 
making  his  escape.  They  then  searched  him 
to  see  if  he  had  any  weapons,  or  any  papers 


37 


that  would  identify  him  with  the  Masons  ; com- 
manding him,  on  peril  of  death,  to  make  no  re- 
sistance. When  through  with  the  search,  they 
asked  him  if  he  would  like  to  know  by  what 
authority  he  was  seized.  He  replied  in  the 
affirmative.  “We  seize  you,”  said  they,  “in 
the  name  of  the  Inquisition  ; and  in  its  name  we 
forbid  you  to  speak,  or  in  any  way  attempt  to 
attract  attention  while  leaving  this  place.”  They 
then  conducted  him  through  a door  into  a nar- 
row lane  at  the  rear  of  the  shop,  where  a close 
carriage  was  in  waiting,  and  into  which  he  was 
thrust,  followed  by  one  of  the  familiars,  the 
other  one  jumping  on  to  the  seat  with  the 
driver,  who  was  ordered  to  drive  rapidly  to  the 
prison  of  the  Inquisition.  These  precautions 
were  taken  to  prevent  Moulton’s  friends  from 
getting  the  least  information  concerning  his  im- 
prisonment, and  consequently  from  using  their 
endeavors  to  procure  his  liberty. 

On  their  arrival  at  the  prison,  they  threw 
Moulton  into  a dungeon,  and  there  left  him, 
without  giving  him  a hearing  immediately  on 
his  arrival,  as  they  had  promised.  Instead  of 
this  they  circulated  a report  that  on  getting  the 
diamond  into  his  possession,  and  seeing  that  it 
was  of  great  value,  he  had  left  with  it  for  parts 
unknown.  Well  knowing  that  Moulton  was  a 
man  of  probity  and  honor,  his  friends  were  as- 
tonished at  such  a report,  and  could  not  account 


38 


for  it  on  any  other  theory  than  that  he  had  ac- 
cidentally lost  the  diamond  or  had  been  robbed  ; 
therefore  they  agreed  to  repair  to  the  owner  of 
the  diamond  and  offer  him  full  payment  for  it. 
On  making  known  their  errand  to  the  owner  he 
refused  their  offer,  assuring  them  that  he  was 
insured  against  the  loss  in  another  quarter. 
The  conduct  of  the  owner  of  the  diamond  was 
so  strange  as  to  excite  the  suspicions  of  the 
friends  of  Moulton  that  he  was  in  the  toils  of  the 
Inquisition,  and  their  conjectures  were  soon 
strengthened  by  the  severe  persecution  that 
was  commenced  against  the  Free  Masons  in 
that  city.  Koustos  was  seized  four  days  after. 
The  way  in  which  they  got  him  into  their  power 
was  perfectly  characteristic  of  the  Inquisition. 

A Portuguese,  who  was  known  to  be  a friend 
to  Koustos,  was  prevailed  upon  to  betray  him. 
This  Judas,  knowing  Koustos’  places  of  resort, 
watched  him  one  night  until  he  saw  him  enter 
a coffee  saloon,  and  as  soon  as  his  unsuspect- 
ing friend  was  inside,  he  hastened  with  the  in- 
formation to  several  of  the  inquisitors,  who 
were  waiting  near  by  with  a covered  carriage. 
On  learning  of  his  whereabouts  the  kidnappers 
drove  to  a secluded  place  near  the  entrance  to 
the  saloon,  and  lay  in  wait  until  he  came  out. 
They  had  not  long  to  wait,  for  in  a short  time 
he  came  out,  accompanied  by  two  friends ; and 
on  his  reaching  the  street  he  was  suddenly 


The  Kidnapping  of  Koustos. 


4i 


seized  and  thrown  into  the  carriage,  at  the 
same  time  being  threatened  with  instant  death 
if  he  made  the  least  outcry  or  resistance.  But 
in  spite  of  their  threats  he  managed,  before 
they  could  close  the  door,  to  call  to  his  friends, 
and  inform  them  that  he  had  been  clandestinely 
made  a prisoner  by  the  Inquisition.  This  so 
enraged  his  abductors  that  they  tied  a muffler 
over  his  mouth,  and  otherwise  treated  him 
with  great  severity  until  they  arrived  at  the 
prison.  So  far  the  only  reason  given  for  his 
seizure  was  that  he  was  suspected  of  being  an 
accomplice  of  Moulton  in  the  alleged  diamond 
robbery,  the  inquisitors  saying  that  he  en- 
gaged his  friends  to  offer  pay  for  it,  with  a 
view  to  getting  the  matter  hushed  up. 

On  arriving  at  the  prison  he  was  given  in 
charge  of  an  officer,  who,  with  his  assistants, 
took  him  to  an  apartment  used  for  a wait- 
ing-room, where  he  remained  until  the  chief 
inquisitor  was  informed  of  his  seizure.  In  a 
short  time  the  inquisitor,  with  some  guards, 
appeared,  when  orders  were  given  to  search 
the  prisoner.  This  the  guards  proceeded  to  do 
in  a very  rough  manner,  taking  every  article  he 
had  about  him,  including  his  money,  finger- 
rings,  and  shirt  studs.  After  thus  robbing  him 
his  head  was  closely  shaved ; then  he  was 
placed  in  a lonely  dungeon,  and  charged  not  to 
make  any  noise  whatever,  except  in  case  he 


42 


absolutely  needed  something,  when  he  was 
told  that  he  would  have  liberty  to  reach  through 
the  grate  and  beat  the  iron  door  with  the  pad- 
lock with  which  the  door  was  locked.  In  this 
way  he  passed  several  days,  the  terrors  of  the 
situation  being  heightened  by  the  intense  dark- 
ness of  the  dungeon  and  the  hollow  groans  of 
prisoners  in  adjoining  cells  that  echoed  through 
the  prison.  Being  left  alone  he  began  to  re- 
flect on  the  perils  and  dangers  that  surrounded 
him.  Illegally  seized  by  cruel  and  relentless 
enemies — enemies  alike  to  Free  Masonry  and 
to  his  religion — enemies  who  gloried  in  tortur- 
ing and  burning  all  whom  they  found  to  be 
Masons,  or  whom  they  chose  to  call  heretics  ; 
Protestants  and  Free  Masons  being  objects  of 
their  especial  hatred.  All  this  forced  itself  so 
irresistibly  into  his  mind  as  to  overcome  him 
with  grief  and  despair.  But  his  fortitude,  and 
the  consciousness  of  right  on  his  part,  soon 
came  to  his  rescue  ; and  seeing  that  giving  way 
to  such  feelings  would  only  aggravate  his  suf- 
ferings, he  began  to  consider  whether  by  con- 
centrating his  mind  on  the  subject,  he  could  not 
prepare  a defence  that  would  at  least  save  his 
life,  if  it  did  not  secure  his  liberation.  There- 
fore to  this  task  he  now  addressed  himself.  He 
first  outlined  his  defence,  and  then  carefully 
considered  the  details,  until  he  was  satisfied 
that,  if  permitted  to  present  it,  it  could  not  fail 


43 


of  making  a favorable  impression  even  on  this 
bigoted  and  barbarous  tribunal.  He  had 

o 

hardly  had  time  to  mature  a line  of  defence 
before  he  was  brought  before  the  inquisitors. 
He  was  first  conducted  into  an  ante-chamber, 
where  he  remained  until  his  conductor  had 
given  three  knocks  on  the  door  of  the  room  of 
the  Inquisition,  which  were  answered  by  the 
ringing  of  a sgiall  bell  within.  This  was  a 
signal  to  the  inquisitors  to  have  the  hall  cleared 
so  that  the  prisoner  might  not  see  or  be  seen 
by  any  of  his  friends.  After  taking  this  pre- 
caution he  was  conducted  into  the  presence  of 
the  inquisitors,  bareheaded.  Here  he  was 
taken  charge  of  by  another  officer,  and  con- 
ducted to  a table  and  told  to  kneel  and  lay  his 
left  hand  on  the  Bible,  and  at  the  same  time 
solemnly  swear  that  he  would  never  reveal  any- 
thing that  he  saw  within  the  walls  of  the  inqui- 
sition building,  and  that  he  would  speak  the 
truth,  and  nothing  but  the  truth,  to  the  inquisi- 
tors. He  was  then  examined  on  the  charges 
on  which  he  was  confined,  the  questions  and 
answers  being  recorded  by  a secretary.  He 
was  first  asked  to  give  his  name  in  full,  his 
birthplace,  religion,  and  business ; also  how 
long  he  had  resided  in  Portugal. 

These  questions  being  answered,  the  inquisi- 
tors addressed  him  as  follows  : “ Weak  and 

misguided  man,  you  have  spoken  falsely  of  the 


44 


Holy  Catholic  Church,  and  of  this  Inquisition. 
This  we  know  from  good  authority.  We  now 
exhort  you  to  make  a confession,  also  to  accuse 
yourself  of  all  the  crimes  you  have  committed 
since  you  have  been  old  enough  to  judge  be- 
tween good  and  evil.  By  doing  this  you  will 
excite  the  compassion  of  this  tribunal,  which  is 
ever  merciful  to  those  who  speak  the  truth  and 
keep  nothing  -back  ; while,  on  # the  contrary,  if 
you  do  not  do  as  directed,  you  will  suffer  the 
full  penalty  of  your  obduracy.”  To  this  he  re- 
plied, that,  having  been  brought  up  in  the  Prot- 
estant faith,  he  had  been  taught  never  to  con- 
fess to  man,  but  to  God,  as  He  alone  can  see  into 
the  innermost  recesses  of  the  human  heart,  and 
knows  the  sincerity  or  insincerity  of  those  who 
confess  to  Him ; being  his  creator,  He  alone 
could  absolve  him.  This  reply  appeared  to 
them  to  be  so  audacious  that  they  were  greatly 
exasperated  by  it,  and  coolly  informed  him  that 
the  matter  of  the  diamond  was  only  a pretext, 
and  had  nothing  to  do  with  the  real  cause  of 
his  seizure  ; that  he  was  seized  for  another  rea- 
son. Upon  which  he  besought  them  to  inform 
him  as  to  the  true  cause  of  his  imprisonment, 
averring  that  he  had  never  spoken  against 
either  the  Catholic  Church  or  the  Inquisition  ; 
that  he  had  so  conducted  himself  since  his  ar- 
rival in  Lisbon  that  he  could  not  justly  be  ac- 
cused of  saying  or  doing  anything  contrary  to 


45 


the  laws  of  the  kingdom  or  the  church ; that 
he  imagined  that  the  Inquisition  only  took 
cognizance  of  such  as  were  guilty  of  blasphemy, 
sacrilege,  and  crimes  of  that  nature — crimes 
of  which  he  was  not  guilty.  After  impatiently 
listening  to  this,  they  angrily  informed  him  that 
he  would  be  compelled  to  comply  with  their 
request,  and  confess  himself  both  as  to  Free 
Masonry  and  his  religion ; otherwise  the  con- 
fession would  be  extorted  from  him  by  the  un- 
failing expedients  employed  by  the  Inquisition 
for  that  purpose.  In  view  of  this  fact  they 
exhorted  him  to  consider  his  awful  situation ; 
after  which  he  was  remanded  to  his  dungeon, 
where  he  remained  three  days.  At  the  expira- 
tion of  that  time  he  was  again  brought  before 
the  inquisitors,  who,  after  contemplating  him 
for  some  time,  to  duly  impress  him  with  the 
importance  of  the  occasion,  commenced  by  ask- 
ing him  whether  he  had  obeyed  their  injunc- 
tion, and  had  thoroughly  examined  himself. 
He  replied  that,  after  carefully  reviewing  the 
past  transactions  of  his  life,  he  found  that  he 
had  never  committed  any  act  that  could  in  any 
way  be  construed  as  criminal  against  church 
or  state  ; that  his  parents  always  advised  him 
not  to  enter  into  any  religious  controversy,  as 
it  invariably  embittered  the  minds  of  the  con- 
tending parties  ; furthermore,  that  he  belonged 
to  an  order  composed  of  men  of  different  re- 


46 


ligions,  and  that  the  rules  of  that  order  ex- 
pressly forbade  its  members  to  argue  or  dis- 
pute on  sectarian  matters,  under  a considerable 
penalty ; that  the  principles  of  the  order  re- 
quired its  members  to  live  together  in  charity 
and  brotherly  love,  without  regard  to  difference 
of  creed  or  religion.  The  inquisitors  then  in- 
quired as  to  the  real  name  by  which  his  order 
was  known  ; to  which  he  replied  that  he  could 
not  give  it  in  Portuguese.  They  then  asked 
him  if  it  was  not  Free  Mason  ; he  informed 
them  it  was,  and  that  if  he  had  known  the 
cause  of  his  seizure  was  because  of  his  connec- 
tion with  that  Order,  he  would  not  have  hesi- 
tated to  inform  them,  as  he  considered  it  an 
honor  to  belong  to  an  order  which  numbered 
among  its  members  kings,  princes,  and  other 
persons  of  high  rank.  James  VI.,  King  of 
Scotland,  had  not  only  belonged  to  the  order, 
but  encouraged  his  nobles  to  join  it,  and  de- 
clared himself  its  protector  in  his  dominions. 
Several  kings  of  Scotland  had  been  Grand 
Masters,  and  when  the  king  was  not  Grand 
Master,  the  office  was  usually  filled  by  some 
nobleman.  They  then  inquired  if  any  other 
sovereigns  except  those  of  Scotland  had  been 
members  or  protectors  of  the  order.  He  re- 
plied that  at  the  time  Queen  Elizabeth  ascend- 
ed the  throne  the  kingdom  was  greatly  divided 
by  factions  and  clashing  interests,  and  that  great 


47 


numbers  of  her  subjects  were  wont  to  meet  in 
secret,  which  rendered  her  suspicious  that  they 
met  for  seditious  purposes  ; therefore  she  or- 
dered that  all  such  assemblies  should  be  sup- 
pressed. 

Previous  to  the  execution  of  this  order,  how- 
ever, she  requested  several  of  her  nobles  to 
join  the  Masonic  Order,  and  report  the  nature 
of  their  principles  and  proceedings.  The 
nobles  complied,  and  in  due  time  informed  her 
majesty  that  the  principles  and  practices  of  the 
Order  were  not  only  loyal  but  highly  commend- 
able. This  information  so  well  pleased  her  that 
she  immediately  gave  orders  that  henceforth 
they  should  not  be  molested,  or  in  any  way 
interfered  with  in  her  dominions.  The  inquisi- 
tors then  asked  Koustos  if  the  tendency  of  Free 
Masonry  was  not  prejudicial  to  the  church  or 
state.  He  replied  that  on  the  admission  of 
a candidate  into  the  Order  he  was  requested 
to  take  a solemn  oath  or  obligation,  and  that  a 
part  of  the  obligation  was,  that  he  would  never 
enter  into  any  plot  or  conspiracy  against  the 
king  or  the  government  under  which  he  re- 
sided. He  also  added  that  the  principal  object 
of  the  society  was  charity  ; that  charity  was 
the  foundation,  the  soul  of  the  order,  as  it 
bound  the  members  together  by  the  tie  of  fra- 
ternal love,  and  rendered  it  an  indispensable 
duty  to  assist,  without  distinction  of  religion, 


48 


all  such  members  as  needed  assistance.  Here 
the  inquisitors  interrupted  him,  calling  him  a 
liar,  and  saying  that  it  was  absurd  for  him  to 
claim  such  professions  and  practices  for  an 
order  that  was  so  very  jealous  of  its  secrets  as 
to  exclude  all  persons  of  both  sexes,  except  its 
own  members,  from  witnessing  any  of  its  rites 
or  ceremonies  ; jha.t  it  was  their  opinion  that 
Masonry  could  not  be  founded  on  any  such 
principles,  and  if  the  order  was  so  virtuous, 
there  was  no  valid  reason  why  they  should 
conduct  their  meetings  in  such  a mysterious 
manner.  He  replied  that  it  was  by  the  secrets 
that  members  recognized  each  other,  and  en- 
abled them  to  exclude  all  who  were  not  Masons 
from  their  lodges.  Otherwise  the  meetings 
would  be  a confused  mob  of  all  sorts  of  peo- 
ple, who  owing  no  obedience  to  the  Master  of 
the  lodge,  it  would  be  impossible  to  keep 
within  the  bounds  of  decorum  that  is  required 
to  be  observed  by  all  Masons  on  such  occa- 
sions. That  the  reason  why  women  were  ex- 
cluded was  to  save  all  occasion  for  scandal  and 
reproach,  which  would  be  unavoidable  were 
they  admitted.  Furthermore,  one  of  the  es- 
sential qualities  of  wisdom  was  secrecy,  and 
men  who  exhibited  the  ability  and  will  to  keep, 
and  conceal  such  honorable  secrets  as  were 
committed  to  them,  as  well  as  their  own  im- 
portant affairs,  were  deemed  wise  ; and  by  re- 


49 


ference  to  sacred  and  profane  history  it  would 
be  found  that  a large  proportion  of  the  failures 
of  laudable  plans  in  war  and  peace  were  di- 
rectly due  to  a disregard  of  secrecy.  Cases 
were  constantly  occurring,  where  commercial 
and  military  enterprises  were  proving  to  be 
failures,  because  due  secrecy  was  not  observed, 
and  the  failure  of  desirable  enterprises  fre- 
quently entailed  great  evils  on  individuals  and 
nations.  God  himself  afforded  an  example  of 
secrecy,  as  His  ways  were  inscrutable.  One 
of  the  ancient  nations  had  a statue  that  they 
reverenced  which  was  made  without  a tongue, 
symbolic  of  secrecy.  Aristotle,  being  asked 
what  thing  appeared  the  most  difficult,  replied : 
“ To  be  silent  and  maintain  secrecy.”  Among 
the  proverbs  of  King  Solomon  are  the  follow- 
ing , “ He  is  not  worthy  to  reign  who  cannot 
keep  his  own  secrets.”  “ A king  ought  not  to 
drink  wine,  because  drunkenness  is  an  enemy 
to  secrecy.”  “.He  who  discloses  secrets  is  a 
traitor,  but  he  who  conceals  them  is  a faithful 
brother.”  “ He  that  refraineth  his  tongue 
keepeth  his  soul.”  “ For  these  reasons,”  said 
Koustos,  “ it  will  be  seen  that  silence  and 
secrecy,  when  not  used  to  conceal  crime,  are 
highly  commendable  virtues.  Therefore  the 
Masonic  institution  has  always  been  admired 
and  respected  by  those  who  understood  it 
throughout  the  world,  and  it  is  a well-known 


50 


fact  that  its  members  have  maintained  its 
secrets  against  torture  and  the  temptations  of 
gold  from  the  earliest  history  of  the  order  to 
the  present  time.  Concerning  the  admission 
of  women,’  it  is  a well-known  peculiarity  of  the 
sex  that  they  cannot  maintain  silence  and 
secrecy  in  many  important  matters.  Conse- 
quently they  are  ineligible. 

Notwithstanding  that  Koustos  had  so  fully 
demonstrated  that  the  Masonic  obligation  of 
secrecy  was  inflexible,  still  the  inquisitors  had 
the  assurance  to  insist  on  his  revealing  the 
secrets  of  Free  Masonry.  To  which  he  replied 
that  the  oath  he  had  taken  on  his  admission 
did  not  permit  him  to  do  it ; also  that  his  con- 
science forbade.  For  those  reasons  he  trusted 
that  their  sense  of  right  and  justice  would  deter 
them  from  insisting  on  it.  To  this  they  replied 
that  his  obligation  was  of  no  force  whatever  in 
the  presence  of  a tribunal  of  the  Holy  Catholic 
Church,  and  that  they,  would  absolve  him  from 
it.  “ You  are  very  gracious,”  replied  Koustos  ; 
“ but  being  firmly  persuaded  that  no  human 
being  has  any  such  power  as  you  claim  for 
yourselves,  I am  determined  never  to  violate 
my  obligation.” 

Again  finding  themselves  foiled,  the  exaspe- 
rated inquisitors  determined  to  use  severer 
measures  to  break  what  they  termed  his  dam- 
nable obduracy.  They  therefore  ordered  him  to 


5i 


be  confined  in  a dark  dungeon,  where  he  lay  un- 
til he  was  taken  dangerously  ill.  This  coming 
to  the  knowledge  of  the  inquisitors,  and  they 
fearing  that  if  they  lost  their  prisoner,  they 
would  lose  an  opportunity  of  getting  the  se- 
crets of  Free  Masonry,  ordered  that  he  should 
be  placed  in  a cell  where  good  air  and  light  was 
admitted,  and  that  another  prisoner  should  at- 
tend on  him  during  his  illness.  Being  of  a very 
strong  constitution,  Koustos  soon  recovered, 
after  having  the  benefit  of  good  air ; and  as 
soon  as  it  was  known  to  the  inquisitors  that  he 
was  able  to  leave  his  cell,  he  was  again  ordered 
to  be  brought  before  them,  when  another  at- 
tempt was  made  to  get  the  secrets  of  Free  Ma- 
sonry from  him.  He  was  first  asked  if  he  had 
received  any  Portuguese  into  his  lodge  in  Lis- 
bon. 

Koustos. — I have  not.  I have  had  many 
applications  for  admission  from  noblemen  and 
other  persons  of  distinction,  but  I have  man- 
aged to  refuse  them,  as  I understand  that  it  is 
against  the  wishes  of  the  king  that  any  of  his 
subjects  should  join  the  order. 

Inquisitor. — Give  us  the  names  of  the  per- 
sons you  claim  to  have  made  application  to  join 
your  Order. 

Koustos. — I cannot  recollect  them  all,  only  a 
few  of  the  principal  personages. 

Inquisitor. — We  do  not  believe  that  your  Or- 


L 


52 


der  is  in  such  great  favor  here,  that  the  appli- 
cations have  been  so  numerous  that  you  cannot 
remember  them  ; however,  give  us  all  you  can 
think  of. 

Koustos. — The  names  of  those  I recollect  are 
Don  Emanuel  de  Soufa  and  M.  de  Calliaris.  I 
also  recollect  the  surnames  of  two  more,  but 
not  their  full  names. 

Inquisitors. — How  did  you  manage  to  refuse 
them  ? 

Koustos. — I informed  them  that  it  would  first 
be  necessary  to  get  the  king’s  consent  before  I 
could  entertain  their  application. 

Inquisitors. — His  majesty  did  not  concern 
himself  about  such  matters.  What  course  did 
you  then  take? 

Koustos. — I informed  them  that  a consider- 
able fee  was  required  of  a candidate  on  his  ad- 
mission. They  asked  me  how  much,  and  on 
learning  that  it  was  fifty  moidors,  they  con- 
cluded to  let  the  matter  rest  for  the  present. 

Inquisitors. — You  were  right  as  to  the  ob- 
jections of  the  king,  as  it  is  not  only  against  his 
pleasure,  but  he  has  issued  strict  orders  that 
none  of  his  subjects  shall  join  the  Order,  and 
further,  the  Pope  has  caused  an  .edict  to  be 
posted  on  the  doors  of  all  the  churches  in  Lis- 
bon, strictly  forbidding  the  Portuguese  joining 
the  Order,  under  severe  penalties  ; and,  as  you 
are  a leading  Mason,  and  well  informed,  you 


53 

must  have  known  of  the  existence  of  these 
edicts. 

Koustos. — Although  I am  an  officer  in  a Ma- 
sonic lodge,  yet  I am  comparatively  a stranger 
in  the  city,  and  the  edicts  you  speak  of  have 
never  come  to  my  knowledge. 

Inquisitors. — You  might  not  have  dared  to 
influence  Portuguese  to  join,  but  you  have 
doubtless  induced  Catholics  of  other  nations  to 
do  so. 

Koustos. — I deny  that  I have  ever  in  any  way 
influenced  any  man  to  join  our  Order  since  I 
have  been  in  this  city;  but  the  severe  edicts 
of  the  Pope  have  doubtless  prompted  some  to 
join  in  defiance  of  such  edicts,  as  they  consid- 
ered them  a presumptuous  infringement  of  their 
rights.  Only  such  members  as  are  Catholics 
are  in  a situation  to  influence  other  Catholics  to 
join  the  order. 

Inquisitors. — Have  you  ever  given  to  the 
poor,  except  they  were  Masons  ? 

Koustos. — Yes,  frequently.  Among  others, 
a poor  Catholic,  who,  being  out  of  employment 
and  in  great  need,  I had  a collection  taken  up 
for  him  at  one  of  our  meetings. 

Inquisitors. — What  is  the  name  of  this  Cath- 
olic you  allege  you  helped  ? 

Koustos. — He  was  not  a Mason  ; therefore  I 
presume  you  will  not  care  to  know  his  name. 

Inquisitors. — Do  you  not  raise  money  at 


54 


your  meetings  for  the  purpose  of  propagating 
your  Masonic  doctrines  ? 

Koustos. — We  do  raise  money,  but  for  no 
such  purpose  as  that.  The  members  pay  stated 
dues  to  keep  up  a fund  for  the  relief  of  needy 
brethren,  their  widows,  and  orphans.  Certain 
fines  are  also  imposed,  the  proceeds  of  which 
all  go  into  the  same  fund,  and  for  the  same 
charitable  purpose. 

Inquisitors. — What  are  the  crimes  for  which 
you  fine  your  members  ? 

Koustos. — Using  profane  or  obscene  lan- 
guage, disobedience  of  our  rules,  or  the  orders 
of  the  Master. 

Inquisitors. — It  is  time  for  you  to  seriously 
consider  your  situation.  You  should  consider 
your  imprisonment  as  an  example  of  the  good- 
ness and  mercy  of  God,  who,  instead  of  sud- 
denly cutting  you  off  in  your  secret  and  wicked 
practices,  is  thus  giving  you  a chance  to  repent 
of  your  many  sins.  You  should  know  that 
Christ  said  unto  Peter:  “Thou  art  Peter,  and 
upon  this  rock  I will  build  my  church,  and 
the  gates  of  hell  shall  not  prevail  against  it.” 
Hence  it  is  your  duty  to  implicitly  obey  the  in- 
junctions of  his  Holiness  the  Pope ; he  being 
St.  Peter’s  successor. 

Koustos. — I do  not  acknowledge  the  Roman 
Pontiff  either  as  being  the  successor  of  St. 
Peter,  or  as  being  infallible.  I rely  entirely  on 


55 


the  Holy  Scriptures,  they  being  the  sole  guide 
of  my  faith.  Therefore  I am  fully  resolved  to 
live  and  die  in  the  communion  of  the  Church 
of  England ; for  this  reason  all  the  trouble  you 
may  take  to  proselyte  me  will  be  ineffectual. 

Inquisitors. — Notwithstanding  your  obdu- 
racy merits  summary  and  condign  punishment, 
we  will  show  you  another  example  of  the  mercy 
and  long  forbearance  of  the  church  by  giving 
you  another  opportunity  to  consider  the  terri- 
ble danger  you  are  in ; and  to  this  end  we  will 
send  some  English  friars  to  instruct  you  and 
fully  open  your  eyes  to  your  wretched  condi- 
tion. 

Koustos. — No  person  you  can  send,  nor  any 
means  they  could  resort  to,  will  in  the  least 
change  my  mind  or  cause  me  to  disclose  se- 
crets I have  sworn  not  to. 

Inquisitors. — None  but  a vile  heretic  will 
deny  the  infallibility  of  the  Pope.  None  but  a 
vile  heretic  will  belong  to,  and  persist  in  defend- 
ing an  abominable  secret  society.  A little  more 
persistence  in  your  blind  and  headlong  course 
will  end  by  the  destruction  of  your  body  by 
fire,  and  the  eternal  damnation  of  your  soul. 
You  will  now  pay  strict  attention  to  the 
charges  against  you.  They  are  that  you,  John 
Koustos,  are  one  of  the  leaders  of  the  secret 
society  known  as  Free  Masons — a society  that 
is  under  the  ban  of  the  Catholic  Church,  be- 


5^ 

cause  it  is  a compound  of  sacrilege  and  other 
abominable  crimes,  principal  among  which  is 
secrecy,  which  gives  great  offence  to  the  Cath- 
olic Church  throughout  the  world.  That  you, 
the  said  Koustos,  have  not  only  refused  to  dis- 
close the  secrets,  tendency,  and  designs  of  said 
order,  but  have  stubbornly  persisted  in  main- 
taining that  Free  Masonry  is  a highly  commend- 
able institution  and  independent  of  the  Church. 
Wherefore  the  Inquisition  decides  that  you, 
the  said  John  Koustos,  shall  be  proceeded 
against  with  the  utmost  rigor,  even  to  torture, 
until  you  divulge  the  secrets  of  the  order  and 
purge  yourself  of  the  crimes  charged  against 
you. 

On  hearing  the  charges  read,  Koustos 
begged  permission  to  reply  to  them  in  writing. 
This  the  inquisitors  refused,  but  informed  him 
that  if  he  had  anything  he  could  offer  in  justifi- 
cation of  his  conduct,  they  would  give  him  an 
opportunity  to  do  so,  but  ordered  him  to  be 
brief.  He  then  proceeded  in  substance  as  fol- 
lows : “ I am  astonished  to  find,  by  the  charges 
presented  against  me,  that  my  only  crime 
consists  in  having  practiced  the  art  of  Free 
Masonry,  and  of  maintaining  its  secrets.  Free 
Masonry  numbers  among  its  votaries  men  be- 
longing to  the  highest  ranks  in  life  throughout 
the  world,  including  kings,  princes,  and  emi- 
nent scholars,  all  of  whom  submit,  engage,  and 


57 


obligate  themselves  at  their  admission  to  od- 
serve  and  obey  the  constitution  and  laws  of  the 
Order,  and  esteem  it  a privilege  and  honor  to  do 
so.  As  the  institution  is  ennobled  by  its  great 
antiquity,  its  sentiments  of  humanity  and  broth- 
erly love,  its  generous  charity,  and  the  long 
list  of  illustrious  personages  who  have  been 
zealous  members  of  the  society — this  being  the 
nature  of  this  venerable  institution,  I think  it 
very  strange  and  very  hard  to  be  made  a vic- 
tim of  this  tribunal  for  no  oth’er  offences  than 
those  mentioned  in  your  charges.”  To  this 
the  chief  inquisitor  replied:  ‘‘The  Holy  Tri- 
bunal has  met  to  determine  your  case,  and  has 
very  graciously  granted  you  a hearing,  and  pa- 
tiently listened  to  your  attempt  at  a defence. 
The  statements  you  have  made  are  false  and 
absurd.  The  order  of  this  Inquisition  now  is 
that  you  be  put  to  torture  until  you  fully  com- 
ply with  the  demands  made  on  you  during  your 
trial.” 

Immediately  after  the  sentence  was  an- 
nounced, Koustos  was  conveyed  to  a room 
built  in  the  form  of  a square  tower,  and  hav- 
ing no  light  except  what  was  afforded  by  two 
candles,  and  to  prevent  the  cries  and  groans  of 
the  victims  from  being  heard  outside,  the  doors 
were  covered  with  heavy  quilting.  The  imple- 
ments of  torture  consisted  of  a brazier  of 
charcoal,  an  iron  frame,  similar  to  a bedstead, 


58 

on  which  victims  were  lashed  and  moved  near 
enough  to  the  fire  to  slowly  burn  the  soles  of 
their  feet ; a rack,  with  pulleys  and  cords  so 
arranged  as  to  pull  the  legs  and  arms  in  op- 
posite directions  to  the  extent  of  dislocating 
the  joints,  while  the  cords  frequently  cut  through 
the  flesh  to  the  bone ; an  iron  collar,  with 
screws,  to  place  around  the  neck;  thumb 
screws,  and  pincers. 

As  soon  as  Koustos  was  inside  of  this  room 
the  door  was  closed,  and  he  was  seized  by  six 
brutal  looking  wretches,  who  proceeded  to 
strip  him  of  everything  except  his  drawers. 
They  then  laid  him  on  his  back  and  put  an  iron 
ring,  which  was  fastened  to  a scaffold,  around 
his  neck.  Two  similar  rings  were  fastened 
around  his  ankles.  This  being  done,  they  pulled 
the  cords  in  opposite  directions  until  he  was 
nearly  strangled.  In  this  agonizing  situation  he 
was  approached  by  an  inquisitor,  who  asked 
him  if  he  would  give  him  the  secrets  of  Free 
Masonry  and  confess  the  crimes  he  was  charged 
with,  to  which  Koustos  replied  that  he  would 
not.  The  assistants  were  then  ordered  to  sub- 
ject him  to  another  kind  of  torture.  Accord- 
ingly, after  freeing  him  from  the  appliances  of 
this  torture,  they  wound  cords,  suspended 
through  pulleys,  around  his  arms  and  body  in 
such  a manner  that  they  could  be  pulled  in  op- 
posite directions,  The  ends  of  the  cords  were 


Koustos  undergoing  Torture. 


6i 

then  seized  by  two  of  the  ruffians,  and  pulled 
slowly  until  they  cut  deeply  into  the  flesh 
and  the  blood  flowed  profusely.  A surgeon 
then  examined  him  to  see  if  it  would  be  safe 
to  subject  him  to  further  torture  at  that  time, 
and  on  his  reporting  in  the  affirmative,  Kous- 
tos  was  again  put  to  the  rack  until  he  swoon- 
ed, when  he  was  relieved  from  the  pressure 
of  the  cords  and  examined ; when,  finding 
that  his  life  was  in  danger,  he  was  released 
and  sponged,  then  dressed  and  conveyed  to  his 
dungeon.  His  injuries  were  so  severe  that 
three  weeks  passed  before  he  was  deemed  able 
to  be  again  put  to  torture.  At  the  expiration 
of  that  time  he  was  brought  into  the  torture- 
room,  where  he  found  one  of  the  inquisitors, 
who  asked  him  if  he  was  yet  ready  to  comply 
with  the  demands  of  the  Inquisition.  To 
which  he  replied  that  he  was  not.  The  en- 
raged inquisitor  then  bade  his  assistants  to  put 
him  to  the  severest  torture  their  implements 
were  capable  of  inflicting,  leaving  him  only 
alive  when  they  were  through.  He  was  then 
seized  and  held  while  his  hands  were  tied  to- 
gether behind  his  back.  Then,  by  the  aid  of  a 
cord  fastened  to  his  wrists  and  leading  through 
a pulley  above,  his  arms  were  stretched  up- 
ward and  backward  in  such  a way  as  to  dis- 
locate both  of  his  shoulders,  which  caused  the 
blood  to  spurt  out  of  his  mouth  and  nose. 


62 


This  inhuman  torture  would  have  been  re- 
peated if  the  surgeon  had  not  interfered  and 
declared  that  Koustos’  life  was  in  danger.  He 
was  then  conveyed  to  his  dungeon,  where  his 
shoulders  were  set,  but  in  so  rough  a manner 
as  to  cause  him  to  swoon  twice  during  the  op- 
eration. As  the  policy  of  the  Inquisitors  was 
not  to  take  a prisoner’s  life  until  it  was  certain 
that  they  could  not  gain  their  ends  with  him ; 
therefore  a surgeon  and  two  attendants  were 
assigned  to  attend  upon  Koustos  until  he  was 
again  out  of  danger.  But  the  injuries  he  re- 
ceived at  the  last  barbarous  torturing  were  so 
dangerous  that  for  nearly  three  weeks  he  lay 
at  the  point  of  death.  He  finally,  however, 
began  to  improve,  and  after  two  months  was 
able  to  walk.  Frequent  inquiries  were  made 
by  the  inquisitors  as  to  his  condition,  and  as 
soon  as  they  judged  it  safe  he  was  ordered 
to  be  again  brought  into  the  torture-room, 
and  on  his  arrival  he  was  asked  by  an  inqui- 
sitor if  he  had  begun  to  realize  his  perilous 
situation — if  he  was  yet  ready  to  reveal  the 
secrets  they  demanded,  and  confess  his  crimes. 
Koustos  resolutely  replied  that  he  was  in  their 
power  and  his  life  was  at  their  mercy,  but  the 
secrets  of  Free  Masonry  he  would  never  di- 
vulge, and  as  for  crimes,  he  had  none  to  con- 
fess to  them.  On  hearing  this  the  inquisitor 
ordered  his  minions  to  put  him  to  the  tdrture  of 


^3 


the  chain.  This  proved  to  be  still  more  savage 
and  cruel  than  any  torture  he  had  yet  under- 
gone. They  took  a small  chain  and  wound  it 
around  his  body,  crossing  it  so  that  the  ends 
could  be  pulled  in  opposite  directions.  They 
then  attached  ropes  to  the  ends  of  the  chain, 
passing  the  other  ends  of  the  ropes  through 
pulleys  that  were  attached  to  the  walls.  After 
carefully  completing  their  arrangements  they 
seized  the  ropes  and  gave  them  a sudden  pull, 
which  had  the  effect  this  kind  of  torture  was 
designed  for,  viz.,  mangling  the  victim’s  flesh. 
This  terrible  torture  was  repeated  three  times, 
and  at  each  time  the  blood  spurted  from  a 
dozen  places  on  his  body,  which  was  frightfully 
lacerated.  Both  of  his  wrists  were  also  put 
out  of  joint.  In  this  situation  he  was  carried 
senseless  to  his  dungeon,  where  only  after 
great  effort  were  his  physicians  able  to  restore 
him  to  consciousness.  He  was  then  given 
stimulants  until  the  dislocated  joints  were  set, 
and  at  every  cry  of  anguish  wrung  from  him  by 
his  awful  sufferings,  his  barbarous  attendants 
would  mock  and  deride  him,  telling  him  that  a 
Free  Mason  and  heretic  was  not  entitled  to 
compassion  or  consideration. 

As  Koustos  had  now  been  subjected  to  these 
barbarous  tortures  nine  times,  he  was  so  broken 
down  that  for  a long  time  his  recovery  was 
doubtful ; but  his  unusually  strong  constitution 


6 4 


at  last  triumphed  so  far  as  to  enable  him  to  hob- 
ble around  his  cell,  a mere  wreck  of  his  former 
self.  At  length  the  day  of  the 

AUTO-DA-FE. 

arrived,  when  he  was  taken  from  his  dungeon 
and  placed  in  the  procession  with  the  other 
prisoners  of  the  Inquisition,  and  marched  to  St. 
Dominic’s  Church.  A fortnight  before  this 
Auto-da-fe,  notice  was  given  in  all  the  churches 
in  Lisbon  that  it  would  take  place  on  Sunday, 
the  twenty-second  of  June,  and  the  people  were 
requested  not  to  stone  the  prisoners  or  ridicule 
them,  but  to  pray  for  their  conversion  to  the 
Catholic  faith.  On  the  Saturday  before  the 
Auto-da-fe,  the  prisoners  were  directed  to  pre- 
pare themselves  for  the  occasion.  The  cos- 
tume furnished  them  consisted  of  a yellow  robe 
striped  with  red.  Those  who  were  to  suffer 
death  had  devils  and  flames  painted  on  their 
robes,  while  those  who  were  not  sentenced  to 
die  carried  lighted  candles.  The  procession 
was  headed  by  the  Dominican  friars,  preceded 
by  the  banner  of  their  order.  Next  came  the 
banner  and  crucifix  of  the  Inquisition,  which 
was  followed  by  the  prisoners,  each  walk- 
ing between  two  familiars.  The  procession 
proceeded  around  the  court  of  the  chief  in- 
quisitor’s palace,  in  the  presence  of  the  king, 
and  his  whole  court ; then  along  the  side  of 


Procession  of  the  Auto-da-fe,  in  which  John  Koustos  marched. 


65 


Rocio  Square,  and  down  Odreyros  Street,  and 
from  thence  around  to  the  place  of  starling. 
St.  Dominic’s  Church  was  hung  from  top  to 
bottom  with  red  and  yellow  tapestry.  Before 
the  high  altar  was  erected  an  amphitheatre,  hav- 
ing seats  enough  to  accommodate  the  prisoners 
and  their  attendants.  Opposite  was  erected  an 
altar,  after  the  Romish  fashion,  on  which  was 
placed  a crucifix,  surrounded  by  lighted  tapers 
and  mass-books.  To  the  right  of  this  was  a 
pulpit,  and  to  the  left  a gallery  magnificently 
adorned,  for  the  accommodation  of  the  king-  and 
royal  family,  the  foreign  ambassadors  and  other 
notable  personages.  To  the  right  of  this  gallery 
was  a long  one  for  the  inquisitors,  and  adjoin- 
ing this  was  a room  whither  the  inquisitors  re- 
tired to  hear  the  confessions  of  such  as  had  be- 
come terrified  at  the  horrors  of  the  terrible 
death  that  awaited  all  who  did  not  yield  and 
confess  in  accordance  with  the  demands  of  the 
Inquisition. 

The  trial  of  all  the  prisoners  not  sentenced 
to  die  being  read,  the  chief  inquisitor,  dressed  in 
his  sacerdotal  vestments,  appeared  with  a book 
in  his  hand.  Following  the  chief  inquisitor, 
came  five  priests  in  surplices,  who,  passing  by 
the  prisoners,  tapped  their  heads  and  shoul- 
ders with  wands,  repeating  certain  prayers. 
Next  came  another  priest,  who  ascended  the 
pulpit,  and  read  from  a parchment  the  trials  of 


66 


the  ill-fated  prisoners  sentenced  to  be  burnt. 
By  a piece  of  characteristic  management  the 
government  did  the  murdering  for  the  Inquisi- 
tion and  thus  relieved  it  from  the  responsibility 
and  odium  of  its  crowning  acts  of  fiendish  bar- 
barism. Therefore,  the  prisoners  were  now  de- 
livered up  to  the  secular  power,  whose  officers 
took  charge  of  them  and  conducted  them  to  the 
Relacaon,  where  they  were  reviewed  by  the 
king.  The  proceedings  altogether  lasting  un- 
til six  the  next  morning,  when  the  miserable 
victims  were  conducted  under  guard  of  a de- 
tachment of  soldiers  to  Campo  da  Lao — the 
woolfield.  Here  they  were  fastened  with  chains 
to  posts  set  in  the  ground  and  seated  on  pitch 
barrels.  After  these  arrangements  were  com- 
pleted, the  king  appeared  in  a sorry  coach 
drawn  by  horses  in  rope  harnesses.  Several 
friars  now  approached  the  king,  apparently  for 
orders,  and  then  repaired  to  the  prisoners  and 
exhorted  them  to  die  in  the  Romish  faith,  as  by 
so  doing  they  would  be  spared  the  tortures  of 
burning  to  death,  by  first  being  strangled.  As 
death  was  to  be  the  end  of  either  alternative, 
none  of  the  prisoners  availed  themselves  of  this 
magnanimous  offer  of  first  being-  strangled,  but 
all  perished  with  noble  fortitude  at  the  stake. 

As  the  only  charge  the  inquisitors  could  sus- 
tain against  Koustos  was  that  he  was  a Free 
Mason,  they  dared  not  go  to  the  length  of  burn- 


67 


ing  him,  as  they  would  have  been  glad  to  do ; 
therefore,  they  sentenced  him  to  the  galleys  for 
life,  well  knowing  that  the  prisoners  survived 
but  a few  years  of  the  terrible  sufferings  of  the 
galley-slaves. 

The  Portuguese  galley  was  a prison  which 
stood  by  the  side  of  the  river,  and  consisted  of 
two  large  rooms,  which  were  crowded  with  all 
the  different  grades  of  criminals,  and,  therefore, 
replete  with  the  vilest  characters  in  the  city.  The 
prisoners  were  divided  into  gangs,  each  gang 
having  an  overseer,  and  were  employed  in  differ- 
ent ways  ; some  in  carrying  water  to  the  king’s 
gardens  ; some  in  carrying  timber  ; some  in  un- 
loading vessels ; and  some  in  menial  services. 
To  add  to  the  misery  and  degradation  of  their 
situation  they  were  chained  together,  two  and 
two,  by  a chain  eight  feet  in  length,  fastened  to 
their  ankles.  This  chain  was  so  made  that  it 
could  be  shortened  or  lengthened  as  the  work 
required.  Their  clothing  consisted  of  a coarse 
cloak  fastened  by  a girdle,  and  in  this  cloak 
they  slept  at  night,  and  with  no  other  covering 
and  nothing  but  boards  covered  with  matting  to 
sleep  on.  Their  provisions  were  of  the  coarsest 
kind;  consisting  principally  of  pulse,  black  bis- 
cuits, and  salt  pork  ; only  six  pounds  of  the 
latter  being  allowed  a man  a month.  The  pris- 
oners were  marched  early  in  the  morning  to 
their  work,  where  they  were  compelled  to  toil 


68 


incessantly  until  noon,  when  they  were  allowed 
half-an-hour  in  which  to  eat  their  dinner.  After 
their  short  recess  they  were  again  marched  to 
their  labor  and  worked  till  dark,  when,  stagger- 
ing from  exhaustion,  they  were  returned  to 
their  miserable  quarters. 

On  entering  the  galleys  the  prisoners’  heads 
were  closely  shaved,  and  kept  shaved  there- 
after. If  any  of  them  fell  sick  they  were  re- 
moved to  an  upper  room  and  placed  under  the 
care  of  a medical  attendant.  If  prisoners  in 
any  way  gave  offence  to  their  overseers,  they 
were  stripped  naked  and  fastened  to  a frame 
made  for  that  purpose,  and  whipped  with  a 
tarred  rope.  This  punishment  frequently  being 
so  severe  that  pieces  of  flesh  were  torn  away, 
which  often  terminated  in  mortification  and 
death.  Such  was'  the  barbarous  slavery  to 
which  Koustos  was  sentenced.  Four  days  after 
the  procession  of  the  Auto-da-fe,  the  prisoners 
who  were  not  burnt  at  the  stake  were  marched 
to  the  galley  prison,  and  on  their  arrival  were 
conducted  through  several  passages  until  they 
came  to  the  row  of  cells  allotted  to  them,  the 
doors  of  which  were  open,  and  the  prisoners 
were  graciously  permitted  to  choose  their  cells, 
which  were  very  close  and  filthy.  The  female 
prisoners  were  lodged  on  the  floor  above,  but 
otherwise  in  no  better  quarters  than  the  men. 

Notwithstanding  their  abode  was  the  most 


69 


miserable  and  unhealthy  that  could  be  imagined, 
yet,  when  contrasted  with  their  previous  impris- 
onment, torture,  and  constant  expectation  of 
death,  they  were  comparatively  happy.  They 
now  knew  the  worst,  and  when  out  at  their  la- 
bors, they  could  enjoy  the  light  of  day  and 
breathe  the  pure  air.  Not  only  this,  but  those 
who  had  friends  felt  as  though  they  had  grounds 
of  hope  that  some  time  they  might  gain  their 
liberty ; and  this  hope  in  Koustos’  case  proved 
to  be  well  founded,  for,  in  a short  time,  through 
the  intercession  of  Free  Masons,  he  was  per- 
mitted to  receive  food  and  other  matters  of 
comfort  from  them.  This  not  only  greatly  alle- 
viated his  physical  sufferings,  but  gave  him 
much  consolation. 

On  the  morninof  after  Koustos  arrived  in  the 

o 

galleys,  he  was  ordered  to  fall  in  with  his  fel- 
low slaves,  and  was  set  to  carrying  water. 
Each  man  had  to  carry  two  buckets  of  water, 
which  together  held  over  two  hundred  pounds, 
and  the  rules  were  so  arbitrarily  enforced,  that 
no  discrimination  was  made  on  account  of  the 
size  or  condition  of  the  prisoner.  The  many 
tortures  that  Koustos  had  been  subjected  to 
had  so  broken  him  down,  that  it  was  with  great 
pain  and  difficulty  he  could  perform  his  task. 
Appeals  to  the  overseers  were  only  answered 
by  taunts  and  kicks.  After  managing  to  keep 
up  to  his  work  for  twelve-  days,  he  broke  down 


i 


;o 

entirely.  As  he  was  proceeding  with  his  load 
he  fell  in  a fainting  fit,  and  was  carried  to  the 
infirmary,  where  for  two  months  his  recovery 
was  doubtful  ; but  at  length  he  so  far  recovered 
as  to  be  able  to  walk  about  his  room,  and  in 
this  condition  would  have  been  put  to  his  work 
again,  had  not  some  of  his  friends  bribed  the 
overseers  to  excuse  him.  During-  his  sickness 

o 

he  was  several  times  visited  by  friars,  who  told 
him  that  if  he  would  give  them  the  secrets  of 
his  order  and  turn  Catholic,  they  would  place 
him  where  his  recovery  would  be  certain  ; but 
if  not,  and  he  remained  there,  he  would  surely 
die.  To  their  solicitations  he  replied  that  then, 
as  in  the  past,  all  such  attempts  were  unavail- 
ing, as  he  was  perfectly  resigned  to  the  will  of 
his  Creator,  whatever  it  might  be. 

Having  nothing  else  to  occupy  his  mind, 
Koustos  now  began  to  consider  the  possibility 
and  means  of  escape  ; and  it  was  not  long  before 
he  had  an  opportunity  to  privately  send  a verbal 
communication  to  his  brother-in-law  in  England, 
informing  him  of  his  terrible  situation,  and  ask- 
ing him  to  write  to  the  Earl  of  Hartington  to 
use  his  influence  to  procure  his  release.  On 
learning  the  facts  of  the  case  the  Earl  lost  no 
time  in  bringing  the  matter  to  the  notice  of  the 
Duke  of  Newcastle,  at  that  time  one  of  the 
principal  secretaries  of  state.  The  Duke  im- 
mediately laid  the  matter  before  the  king,  who 


7 1 


was  not  a little  astonished  to  learn  that  one  of 
his  subjects  was  undergoing  such  barbarous 
treatment  in  a country  with  which  he  was  at 
peace.  He  at  once  sent  instructions  to  Mr. 
Compton,  British  Minister  at  Lisbon,  to  de- 
mand the  surrender  of  Koustos.  Accordingly, 
on  the  receipt  of  the  instructions  by  Mr.  Comp- 
ton, a demand  was  made  on  the  Portuguese 
government  which  resulted  in  the  release  of  the 
long-persecuted  victim  of  the  Inquisition  ; but 
not,  however,  until  the  inquisitors  had  exhaust- 
ed every  artifice  in  their  power  to  retain  their 
prisoner,  did  he  get  away  from  them. 

The  order  for  the  liberation  of  Koustos  was 
sent  to  the  inquisitors,  who  thereupon  had  him 
brought  before  them,  when  he  was  told  that 
they  had  received  orders  to  liberate  him,  but 
they  had  not  yet  decided  to  do  so,  as  the  au- 
thority of  the  Pope  was  paramount  to  that  of 
the  king ; they,  however,  released  him  on 
parole,  with  strict  injunctions  to  return  to  them 
in  four  days.  Seeing  no  other  alternative,  he 
pledged  his  word  to  comply.  On  being  liber- 
ated he  proceeded  to  the  English  consul,  and, 
after  informing  him  who  he  was,  he  made  known 
to  him  the  further  restrictions  they  had  imposed 
upon  him,  and  asked  his  advice  as  to  complying. 
The  consul,  knowing  that  the  inquisitors  had  it 
in  their  power  in  that  Catholic  city  to  cause  his 
abduction  or  throw  other  obstacles  in  the  way 


L 


72 


of  his  getting  out  of  the  country,  advised  him 
to  return  to  them  at  the  time  he  had  agreed  to, 
cautioning  him,  however,  to  take  a trusty  friend 
with  him  who  could  give  notice  in  case  they 
should  again  attempt  to  seize  him. 

In  the  meantime  Koustos  was  shadowed  by 
the  spies  of  the  Inquisition,  they  following  him 
from  place  to  place,  and  noting  his  places  of 
resort  and  the  associates  he  had  with  him,  be- 
lieving he  would  naturally  frequent  such  places 
as  Masons  resorted  to,  and  thus  enable  them 
to  identify  more  of  the  fraternity.  Not  know- 
ing what  their  designs  might  be,  Koustos  com- 
menced at  once  to  look  for  a passage  to  Eng- 
land, but  found  that  there  was  not  at  that  time 
an  English  vessel  in  port.  This  very  much 
disheartened  him,  and  not  knowing  when  he 
would  get  an  opportunity  to  get  away,  he  con- 
cluded to  return  to  the  inquisitors ; and  on  his 
appearing  before  them,  they  first  attempted  to 
get  from  him  the  names  of  the  other  Masons 
in  that  city.  Failing  in  this  they  then  told  him 
he  must  immediately  leave  the  city,  and  asked 
him  to  what  country  he  preferred  to  go,  to 
which  he  replied  that  he  should  go  to  England  ; 
upon  which  they  told  him  that  as  soon  as  he 
had  secured  a passage  to  return  to  them  with 
the  information.  Koustos,  considering  their 
conduct  boded  him  no  good,  decided  to  get  out 
of  the  country  on  the  first  vessel  that  left, 


73 


whether  she  was  bound  to  England  or  not ; 
and  on  consulting  with  his  friends  they  advised 
him  to  wait  upon  the  Dutch  resident  and  see  if 
a passage  could  not  be  secured  in  one  of  the 
two  Dutch  men-of-war  then  in  port.  This  he 
did,  making  known  his  situation  to  the  resi- 
dent, who,  deeply  sympathizing  with  his  mis- 
fortunes, called  the  admiral’s  attention  to  his 
case  in  such  a way  that  he  very  generously 
complied,  and  named  the  Damietta  as  the  ves- 
sel in  which  he  could  have  passage.  On  re- 
turning from  his  interview  with  the  resident  he 
was  met  by  some  of  the  inquisitors,  who  ap- 
peared as  though  the  meeting  was  accidental, 
but  who  doubtless  had  been  watching  his 
movements.  They  asked  him  where  he  had 
been  and  what  he  was  doing.  He  informed 
them  as  to  his  arrangements  for  a passage,  and 
that  he  was  to  go  on  board  the  next  morning 
at  nine  o’clock.  Thereupon  they  bade  him  to 
come  to  them  at  that  hour,  and  they  would 
send  some  officers  to  see  him  safely  on  board. 
This  order  giving  Koustos  considerable  un- 
easiness, he  reported  the  matter  to  friends,  who 
advised  him  not  to  comply,  as  the  inquisitors 
had  nothing  further  to  do  with  him,  certainly 
nothing  that  was  for  his  good,  and  that  their 
interference  at  this  time  showed  they  had 
further  designs  upon  him.  Therefore  it  was 
decided  that  he  should  go  on  board  at  once. 


74 


Accordingly  getting  his  things  into  a boat,  his 
friends  took  him  on  board  the  Damietta , where 
he  was  very  kindly  received  by  the  commodore, 
Vice-Admiral  Screiver,  who  had  him  assigned 
to  comfortable  quarters. 

The  inquisitors,  finding  that  Koustos  did  not 
call  on  them  the  next  morning,  and  not  be- 
lieving he  could  get  passage  on  a man-of-war, 
sent  out  a number  of  their  spies  to  see  if  he 
could  be  found  on  shore.  Some  of  the  spies 
went  to  the  house  where  he  had  lodged  and 
searched  it  from  top  to  bottom,  examining  every 
closet,  recess,  and  chest  in  it.  Not  finding  any 
trace  of  him  there,  they  then  procured  a boat 
and  rowed  several  times  around  the  ship,  think- 
ing that  if  he  was  on  board  he  would  feel  so 
secure  that  he  would  not  hesitate  to  show  him- 
self— conclusively  demonstrating  that  the  inquis- 
itors were  still  determined  that  he  should  not 
escape  their  clutches,  if  by  any  means  they 
could  again  entrap  him. 

At  the  commencement  of  this  account  fre- 
quent mention  was  made  of  Moulton,  a friend 
of  Koustos,  who  was  kidnapped  at  that  time. 
Moulton  was  imprisoned  and  repeatedly  tor- 
tured, the  same  as  Koustos  had  been,  and  was 
liberated  in  the  same  manner  as  was  his  friend ; 
and,  although  their  treatment  and  sufferings 
were  so  nearly  identical  that  one  account 
answers  for  both,  yet  they  had  been  kept  so 


75 


entirely  apart  that  they  had  no  knowledge  of 
each  other’s  whereabouts  until  they  were  re- 
leased. As  soon  as  Koustos  found  himself 
safely  on  board  of  the  Damietta , he  interceded 
with  the  commodore  for  a passage  for  his 
friend,  which  was  readily  granted.  Accordingly 
Moulton  was  informed  of  his  good  fortune,  and 
it  may  easily  be  believed  that  he  was  not  long 
in  availing  himself  of  an  opportunity  to  get  out 
of  the  reach  of  the  red-handed  Inquisition. 

In  due  time  the  Damietta  sailed,  and,  after 
a rough  passage,  arrived  safely  at  Portsmouth. 
From  this  place  the  two  friends  proceeded  to 
Liverpool,  where  they  arrived  December  the 
15th,  1742. 


CHAPTER  III. 


IMPRISONED  FOR  BEING  A FREE  MASON. 

Persecution  of  Joseph  Da  Costa,  a Native  of  Colonia , 
South  America , Narrated  by  Himself. — Emigrates 
to  Portugal  and  settles  there. — Visits  the  United 
States  and  is  initiated  into  the  Masonic  Order  in 
Philadelphia. — Proceeds  to  London , zvhere  he  trans- 
acts some  Business  with  the  Grand  Lodge  of  Eng- 
land for  the  Fraternity  in  Portugal. — Returns  to 
Portugal  and  is  seized  and  imprisoned  at  the  insti- 
gation of  the  Inquisition. — Papal  Bulls  and  Edicts 
against  Free  Masonry. — A Priest  explains  the  Se- 
crets of  the  Order. 

I was  born  in  Colonia,  South  America,  but  emi- 
grated to  Portugal  when  quite  young.  Here  I 
received  my  education,  and  subsequently  filled 
several  positions  of  honor  and  trust.  Having 
considerable  curiosity  to  see  more  of  the  world, 
and  having  business  in  the  United  States  and 
in  Great  Britain,  I decided  to  visit  those  coun- 
tries. I first  went  to  the  United  States,  and 
while  in  Philadelphia,  made  the  acquaintance 
of  some  of  the  Masonic  fraternity,  and  was  in- 
itiated into  the  order  in  that  city.  Completing 


77 


my  visit  in  the  United  States,  I proceeded  to 
London,  where,  among-  other  matters,  I trans- 
acted some  business  with  the  Grand  Lodge  of 
England  for  the  fraternity  in  Portugal,  and  fin- 
ally, after  staying  my  allotted  time,  I returned 
to  Portugal,  arriving  in  Lisbon  in  the  latter  part 
of  July,  1802. 

I had  not  been  in  Lisbon  but  a short  time  be- 
fore my  apartments  were  abruptly  entered  by 
a magistrate,  who  announced  himself  as  an 
officer  in  the  police  department,  and  said  he 
had  orders  to  seize  all  my  papers  and  arrest 
me.  Being  well  aware  that  my  character  was 
above  reproach,  and  that  all  of  my  business 
transactions  were  perfectly  legitimate,  I was, 
of  course,  highly  astonished  ; but  retaining  my 
presence  of  mind,  I invited  the  officer  to  be 
seated,  and  then  requested  him  to  show  me  his 
authority  for  making  the  arrest.  Whereupon 
he  produced  a letter  from  the  Intendant  Gene- 
ral of  Police.  This  paper  directed  the  seizure 
of  all  my  letters  and  papers,  and  my  arrest  and 
imprisonment,  and  that  especial  care  should  be 
taken  in  examining  my  person  and  apartments, 
to  see  if  any  Masonic  papers  could  be  found 
belonging  to  me.  The  alleged  cause,  however, 
of  my  arrest  was  that  I had  been  abroad  with- 
out obtaining  a passport.  To  this  I replied 
that,  so  far  as  the  passport  was  concerned,  it 
was  entirely  false,  as  I had  procured  one  from 


7 8 


the  Prince  Regent,  and  that  it  was  in  due  form. 
That,  being  one  of  the  literary  directors  of 
the  Royal  Printing-office,  and  not  deeming  it 
proper  to  leave  the  kingdom  without  my  sov- 
ereign’s consent,  I had  first  obtained  leave  of 
absence  from  the  Secretary  of  State,  and  pro- 
cured my  passport.  Not  only  this,  but  a part 
of  my  business  in  England  was  on  account  of 
the  government.  For  these  reasons  the  In- 
tendant  General  should  have  known  of  the  facts 
and  definitely  stated  the  cause  of  the  proceed- 
ings in  a regular  warrant  or  order  of  arrest. 
To  this  the  officer  replied  that  the  Intendant 
General  had  not  made  any  mistake  in  the  mat- 
ter, as  he  had  proceeded  with  due  deliberation, 
as  was  his  practice,  and,  in  corroboration,  ex- 
hibited a second  letter.  In  this  letter  the  offi- 
cer was  ordered  to  secure  everything  he  could 
find  that  I had  brought  from  England,  including 
books,  papers,  and  instruments.  Believing  that 
the  real  cause  of  my  arrest  was  on  account  of 
my  connection  with  the  Masonic  order,  and  that 
all  the  other  allegations  were  mere  subterfuges, 
I saw  that  further  parley  with  the  officer  would 
be  useless.  I therefore  gave  up  my  papers  and 
other  matters  demanded,  and  accompanied  him 
to  prison.  The  prison  in  which  I was  incarcerated 
was  called  Limocciro,  a noted  old  structure, 
whose  dungeons  were  close  and  damp.  After 
being  locked  in  my  cell  I remained  eight  days 


79 


in  entire  uncertainty  as  to  the  fate  in  store  for 
me,  or  the  intentions  of  my  enemies.  Early  in 
the  night  of  the  eighth  day  the  jailer  came  to 
my  dungeon  and  informed  me  that  he  had  or- 
ders to  take  me  before  the  corregidor,  who  was 
to  make  the  necessary  interrogatories  prelimi- 
nary to  my  trial.  Accordingly,  I was  taken  to 
a room  in  the  jail  used  for  that  purpose,  where 
I found  the  corregidor  seated  at  a small  table, 
on  which  were  books  and  writing  materials. 
Immediately  on  entering  I addressed  the  cor- 
regidor, inquiring  the  cause  of  my  arrest  and 
demanding  my  release  from  solitary  confine- 
ment, and  quoted  authorities  in  support  of  my 
demand.  In  answer  to  this  the  corregidor  re- 
plied that  the  laws  I had  quoted  had  no  bearing 
on  my  case  whatever,  as  my  imprisonment  had 
taken  place  under  the  cognizance  of  the  police, 
whose  magistrate,  under  the  law  establishing 
that  department,  was  not  bound  to  follow  any 
general  principles  of  law  in  the  trial  of  their 
prisoners,  all  that  being  left  entirely  to  their 
- discretion,  with  most  unlimited  powers  as  to 
trial  and  punishment,  adding  that  the  Intendant 
General  was  in  the  habit  of  detaining  prisoners, 
not  only  for  days,  but  for  months  and  years — 
just  as  long  as  he  pleased.  To  this  astonish- 
ing statement  I replied  by  protesting  against 
the  unheard-of  injustice  and  tyranny  of  the  In- 
tendant of  Police,  and  requested  permission  to 


8o 


have  my  case  brought  at  once  before  the  su- 
perior authorities.  The  corregidor  replied  by 
saying  that  it  was  never  allowed  to  people  in 
solitary  confinement  to  petition,  and  that  I had 
better  prepare  for  my  examination,  as  I was 
about  to  be  interrogated  preliminary  to  my  trial. 
I replied  that  I was  ready  for  a trial  at  any  time, 
or  for  any  preliminary  proceedings.  The  cor- 
regidor then  commenced  by  asking  the  name, 
age,  and  place  of  the  nativity  of  my  parents  ; 
also  my  own  age,  place  of  my  nativity,  and 
name  in  full.  He  then  demanded  to  know  what 
induced  me  to  go  to  the  United  States  and  to 
England. 

After  giving  the  information  concerning  my 
parents,  my  place  of  nativity,  age,  etc.,  also 
in  regard  to  my  visiting  the  United  States 
and  England,  I informed  him  that  my  mo- 
tives for  eoine  were  both  business  and  a de- 
sire  to  see  those  countries.  The  corregidor 
then  said  that  among  my  papers  they  found 
some  which  showed  that  I was  a Free  Mason 
— one  of  the  papers  conclusively  proving  it, 
and  that  was  my  certificate  of  membership.  I 
replied  that  the  certificate  was  indeed  mine,  and 
that  I was  proud  of  it,  and  that  it  was  given  to 
me  in  Philadelphia,  where  I was  made  a Mason. 
He  then  inquired  as  to  what  had  induced  me 
to  join  such  an  abominable  society.  I replied, 
that  having  heard  many  reports  concerning  the 


8i 


practices  of  the  order  in  Portugal,  and  that  cer- 
tain magistrates  were  persecuting  them  with- 
out authority,  I had  determined  to  examine  in- 
to the  matter  and  see  for  myself,  what  manner 
of  society  it  was,  and  if  it  was  what  it  was  rep- 
resented to  be  by  the  Catholic  Church,  to  ex- 
pose it ; but  if  I found  that  it  was  a meritorious 
order,  then  I would  remain  in  it  and  defend  it. 
That  on  joining  it,  and  becoming  acquainted 
with  its  principles  and  practices^  I had  found 
them  in  every  way  highly  commendable,  and 
that  it  comprised  among  its  members,  both  in 
Europe  and  America,  men  in  the  highest  posi- 
tions in  life  ; while,  on  the  other  hand,  it  ad- 
mitted none  who  were  not  fully  vouched  for  as 
being  of  good  moral  character,  and  believers 
in  the  Holy  Scriptures.  The  corregidor,  on 
hearing  this,  exhibited  a great  deal  of  anger, 
and  demanded  to  know  the  names  of  the  mem- 
bers in  Portugal,  particularly  those  who  occu- 
pied high  positions  in  life ; also  who  the  magis- 
trates were  that  I presumed  to  accuse  of  being 
persecutors  of  the  Free  Masons.  To  this  I re- 
plied by  referring  him  to  well-known  public 
report,  as  to  who  the  persecutors  were  ; but  as 
to  the  names  of  any  of  the  members  in  Portu- 
gal, I declined  to  disclose  them,  informing  the 
corregidor  that,  as  there  was  no  law  in  Portu- 
gal prohibiting  Free  Masonry,  it  could  not  be 
a crime  to  become  a member  of  the  Order,  it 


82 


being  a consequence  of  civil  liberty  that  every 
man  should  enjoy  the  moral  faculty  of  doing 
anything  not  prohibited  by  the  laws  of  the 
country  to  which  he  belongs.  The  corregidor 
replied  that  I was  bound  to  answer  his  ques- 
tions concerning  Free  Masonry,  because  he 
was  a magistrate  lawfully  authorized  to  interro- 
gate and  try  me;  that  my  disobedience  in  not 
answering  his  questions  was  a crime,  inas- 
much as  it  exhibited  a want  of  respect  due  to 
the  dignity  of  a magistrate ; that  I ought  to 
consider  that  my  refusal  might  do  me  great 
harm,  and  that  I was  only  compelling  him  to 
use  all  the  means  which  he  had  in  his  power  to 
compel  me  to  speak  and  obey  him.  I answered 
that  I knew  him  to  be  a magistrate,  but  that  I 
very  much  doubted  his  being  lawfully  author- 
ized to  try  me  in  a case  of  this  nature,  and  that 
I was  aware  how  dangerous  it  was  to  my  rights 
to  answer  his  questions,  because  a prisoner 
who  answers  or  produces  his  defence  before  an 
incompetent  judge  suspends  his  own  jurisdic- 
tion ; for  by  the  act  of  defending  himself  before 
an  incompetent  magistrate  he  tacitly  approves 
and  establishes  in  that  magistrate,  a sort  of 
right  which  before  he  had  not,  of  taking  cog- 
nizance of  the  case.  For  these  reasons,  I de- 
clared that  my  final  resolution  was  taken  on  the 
subject,  which  was,  not  to  answer.  I then  ap- 
pealed for  my  rights,  and  protested  against  any  [ 


83 


violence  that  he  might  practice  in  order  to 
oblige  me  to  answer,  or  to  renounce  those 
rights.  Without  deigning  any  reply,  the  cor- 
regidor  then  left  me,  and  the  jailer  came  in  and 
conducted  me  back  to  my  cell,  where  I remained 
till  the  next  afternoon,  when  I was  again  taken 
to  the  examination  room,  where  I found  the 
corregidor  awaiting  me.  He  commenced  by 
insisting  that  I could  not  be  ignorant  of  the 
fact  that  the  police  prosecuted  the  Free  Masons, 
and  punished  them  with  severity ; and  that  a 
knowledge  of  their  practice  in  this  respect 
should  necessarily  oblige  me  to  confess  that 
my  connection  with  the  order  was  a crime,  and 
urged,  besides,  that  this  society  was  expressly 
prohibited  by  edicts  of  the  Inquisition.  So  that 
I had  not  the  smallest  reason  for  refusing  to 
answer  his  questions,  under  the  pretext  that 
Free  Masonry  was  not  a crime.  I answered 
that  I was  ignorant  of  the  nature  of  the  perse- 
cutions or  prosecutions  and  tortures  which  Ma- 
sons had  suffered  by  the  police,  though  I had 
received  some  vague  notices  of  them ; but 
whatever  might  have  been  the  nature  of  those 
proceedings,  it  was  certain  that  no  magistrate 
had  a right  to  establish  a new  crime. 

Among  my  papers  were  some  from  which 
they  pretended  to  prove  that,  during  my  stay  in 
England,  I had  managed  some  business  with  the 
Grand  Lodge  in  London  relative  to  the  lodges 


84 


of  Free  Masons  in  Lisbon.  This  was  indeed 
the  point  on  which  they  felt  sore.  Having  ob- 
served that  all  the  questions  asked  me  were 
dictated  by  a desire  to  prove  a crime  against 
me  and  not  from  a wish  to  discover  the  truth,  I 
represented  to  the  corregidor  that,  of  the  many 
papers  which  he  had  taken  from  me,  he  had 
made  choice  of  only  those  that  could  in  some 
way  be  construed  into  evidence  of  my  guilt ; 
and  even  those  were  so  mutilated  and  distorted 
for  the  purpose,  that  they  bore  but  little  resem- 
blance to  the  originals.  While,  on  the  other 
hand,  he  well  knew  that  there  were  several  pa- 
pers  and  my  letter  copy-book,  that  would  favor 
my  defence,  and  requested  that  these  should  be 
brought  forward  whole  and  entire  for  my  use. 

His  answer  to  this  was  that  it  was  by  no 
means  necessary  to  take  into  consideration  my 
license  to  go  to  England,  or  my  passports,  ob- 
serving that  he  did  not  ask  me  anything  about 
them;  and  as  for  the  other  documents  found 
among  my  papers,  he  said  they  were  irrelevant 
and  foreign  to  his  purpose,  therefore  it  would 
be  absurd  for  him  to  produce  them ; besides,  it 
was  his  duty  to  collect  only  such  evidence  as 
would  tend  to  the  verification  of  crime. 

The  foregoing  particulars  formed  the  chief 
articles  of  the  interrogatories,  which  lasted 
through  a period  of  six  months.  The  multitude 
and  repetition  of  questions  not  only  occupied 


35 


considerable  time,  but  there  were  frequent  inter- 
missions of  several  days  ; and,  notwithstanding 
the  corregidor  well  knew  that  he  was  acting 
contrary  to  law  in  keeping  me  in  solitary  con- 
finement, still  I was  kept  in  that  situation,  and  in 
reply  to  remonstrance  against  such  cruel  treat- 
ment, he  at  first  assigned  some  flimsy  pretext, 
but  after  a short  time  he  did  not  trouble  himself 
to  take  any  notice  whatever  of  my  complaints  ; 
and  thus  I was  kept  immured  for  over  six 
months,  without  being  allowed  any  means  of 
representing  the  injustice  I was  suffering  to  any 
one  who  could  render  me  any  assistance.  Dur- 
ing this  time  the  customary  visit  of  the  High 
Court  (Relacao)  to  the  prisoners  had  taken 
place ; but  as  to  me,  I was  not  even  allowed  to 
appear  before  the  Chief  Justice,  and  this,  not- 
withstanding the  fact  that  it  was  incumbent 
on  him,  in  his  visits  to  the  prisons,  to  make 
inquiry  concerning  the  case  of  every  prisoner, 
not  excepting  those  who  had  been  confined 
by  the  orders  of  the  king.  This  inquiry  was 
regularly  made  at  stated  periods  to  prevent 
the  commission  of  violence  or  neglect  in  the 
execution  of  the  laws  by  any  magistrate.  How 
it  happened  that  the  police  could  have  so 
entrapped  and  kept  me  a prisoner  for  so  long  a 
time,  without  any  notice  of  the  fact  coming  to 
the  knowledge  of  the  Chief  Justice,  was  unac- 
countable. 


86 


After  I had  been  nearly  seven  months  in  close 
confinement,  the  jailer,  accompanied  by  four 
men,  came  one  night  to  my  cell  and  ordered 
me  to  come  with  them.  I asked  them  where. 
They  answered  that  they  did  not  know.  This 
mysterious  way  of  proceeding  rendered  it  ap- 
parent that  I was  going  to  the  dungeons  of 
the  Inquisition,  an  event  that  I had  long  antici- 
pated, as  the  natural  course  of  things,  accord- 
ing to  a preconcerted  plan  laid  down  by  the 
persons  who  had  arranged  to  act  the  demi-tra- 
gedy  of  my  persecution.  The  jailer  ordered  his 
attendants  to  bind  me  with  two  chains  which  they 
had  with  them  ; then  I was  conducted  to  a close 
carriage  in  waiting  outside.  Inside  of  the  car- 
riage I found  a silent  companion,  while,  on  each 
side  of  it,  walked  several  constables  and  other 
officers  of  the  Inquisition.  I was  conveyed 
through  St.  Joseph  Street,  until  the  carriage 
reached  St.  Anton  Gate.  There,  to  prevent 
anybody  from  guessing  my  destination,  I was 
ordered  to  alight,  and  being  led  through  an  al- 
ley, the  party  returned  again  to  the  square  called 
Rocio,  leading  to  the  gate  of  the  palace  of  the 
Inquisition,  which  communicates  with  the  pris- 
on, here  I found  the  people  of  the  prison  in 
waiting  for  me. 

I was  then  conveyed  to  a room  where  they 
entered  my  name  in  the  books,  made  an  inven- 
tory of  the  few  clothes  I had,  and  asked  me  if 


87 


I had  any  knife,  razor,  scissors,  or  any  other 
instrument  about  me  ; also  if  I had  any  gold, 
silver,  or  jewels  ; and  on  their  saying  they 
would  rely  on  my  word  in  this  respect,  I pro- 
duced some  pieces  of  gold  coin,  which  they  no 
sooner  saw  than  they  took  them  from  me,  and 
commenced  a careful  search  over  every  part  of 
my  body. 

After  this  robbery  was  completed,  I was  taken 
charge  of  by  the  jailer,  who  addressed  to  me 
quite  a sermon,  charging  me  to  behave  in  this 
respectable  place  with  great  propriety,  saying 
that  I must  make  no  noise  in  my  room,  nor 
speak  aloud,  lest  the  prisoners  in  the  adjoining 
cells  hear  me.  He  then  took  me  to  my  cell, 
a small  room  eight  feet  by  twelve,  with  a door 
to  the  passage.  In  this  door  were  two  iron 
grates  occupying  the  thickness  of  the  wall, 
and  outside  of  these  orates  was  a wooden 

o 

door,  in  the  upper  part  of  which  was  an  aper- 
ture that  let  into  the  cell  a borrowed  light 
from  a passage,  which  received  its  light  from 
the  windows  fronting  a narrow  yard  surround- 
ed by  high  walls.  In  this  cell  , was  a kind  of 
wooden  frame,  about  two  feet  high,  whereon 
lay  a straw  mattrass,  which  was  to  be  my  bed. 
There  were,  besides  this,  a small  water-pot,  and 
another  utensil  for  general  purposes,  which  was 
only  emptied  once  in  eight  days,  when  I went 
to  mass  in  the  prisoners’  chapel.  This  going  to 


88 


mass  was  the  only  opportunity  I had  of  getting 
any  fresh  air.  The  chapel  was  so  contrived 
that  the  prisoners  could  not  in  any  way  see 
each  other,  or  form  any  opinion  as  to  their  num- 
ber. The  cells  were  built  of  stone  and  arched 
above,  while  the  floor  was  brick.  Consequently 
the  place  was  very  cold  in  winter,  and  so  damp, 
that  the  grates  were  frequently  covered  with 
large  drops  of  water,  and  my  clothes  during  the 
winter,  were  in  a state  of  continual  moisture. 
Such  was  my  abode  in  the  prison  of  the  Inqui- 
sition. 

The  day  following  my  removal  into  this 
prison  the  jailer  came  to  my  cell,  early  in  the 
morning,  dressed  in  a black  cloak,  which  he 
always  wore  on  the  days  when  the  tribunal  met. 
He  asked  me  whether  I was  accustomed  to  eat 
more  than  one  meal  a day — dinner — or  if  I con- 
sidered it  necessary  for  my  health  to  eat  a sec- 
ond meal,  remarking  that  he  did  not  think  it 
was  a good  plan  to  feed  prisoners  too  highly, 
as  it  made  them  arrogant.  I answered  that  it 
was  very  unpleasant  to  go  without  breakfast,  to 
say  nothing  about  the  injuriousness  of  the  prac- 
tice. To  this  he  quickly  replied  that  this  was 
not  a house  of  luxuries,  though  the  prisoners 
had  all  they  needed ; and  at  the  present  he 
would  send  to  a coffee-house  for  a dish  of  coffee 
for  me,  as  I had  passed  the  night  before  with- 
out supper  ; but  in  regard  to  this  matter  in  the 


89 


future,  he  would  report  what  I had  said  to  the 
Lord  Inquisitor,  and  be  governed  by  his  orders. 
He  then  left  me  to  my  misery  and  bitter  reflec- 
tions till  nine  o’clock  the  next  morning,  when 
he  came  again,  accompanied  by  another  turn- 
key, and  ordered  me  to  go  with  them,  as  I was 
to  have  a hearing  before  an  inquisitor  appoint- 
ed by  the  Inquisition  to  be  my  judge;  and  I 
may  remark  here  that  this  priest  met  me,  and 
afterward  generally  treated  me  with  the  forced 
and  false  affability  of  his  class.  He  was  in  the 
audience-room  with  another  priest,  who  acted 
as  clerk,  or  notary,  and  commenced  his  inter- 
rogatories by  asking  the  usual  questions  about 
a prisoner’s  name,  age,  etc.,  and  then  asked  me 
if  the  familiar  who  brought  me  to  that  prison 
had  shown  me  any  violence,  or  if  I knew  the 
cause  that  had  subjected  me  to  the  action  of 
the  Holy  Inquisition ; and  without  waiting  for 
my  reply,  he  added  that  in  order  to  obtain 
mercy  and  pardon  for  my  crimes,  it  was  neces- 
sary that  I should,  of  my  own  free  will,  confess 
every  criminal  act  of  which  I had  been  guilty, 
without  concealing  frauds,  accomplices,  or  any- 
thing of  a criminal  nature ; for  should  I after- 
wards confess  what  I might  deny  in  the  begin- 
ning, the  disposition  of  my  case  by  the  tribunal 
would  be  very  different. 

To  all  this  I replied,  that  having  been  first 
imprisoned  by  the  police  on  the  charge  of 


9o 


having  gone  to  England  without  a passport, 
when  afterwards  the  matter  of  the  passports 
was  hardly  referred  to,  but  the  subject  of  Free 
Masonry  being  closely  inquired  into,  I was 
compelled  to  believe  that  my  connection  with 
the  Masonic  order  was  the  real  cause  of  my 
trouble  ; and  if  that  was  what  they  considered 
a crime,  I was  free  to  confess  that  I was  a Ma- 
son, but  if  I was  mistaken  in  my  conjecture, 
and  the  crime  I was  accused  of  was  of  a differ- 
ent nature,  then  I requested  that  it  might  be 
made  known  to  me,  when  I would  reply  to  the 
accusations  as  they  might  require  ; and  I added 
that  the  greatest  possible  favor  he  could  confer 
upon  me  was  that  of  accelerating  my  cause,  as 
I had  been  a long  time  in  prison,  without  being 
allowed  to  communicate  with  any  one  who 
could  assist  me,  and  that  my  health  was  seri- 
ously injured ; therefore  I preferred  to  be  sen- 
tenced, however  rigorous  the  sentence  might 
be,  to  remaining  long  in  a state  of  suffering 
and  suspense. 

I was  then  remanded  to  prison,  and  the  jailer 
informed  me  that  the  great  goodness  of  the  In- 
quisition extended  so  far  as  to  cause  orders  to 
be  given  that,  besides  the  ordinary  allowance, 
I was  to  have  some  coffee  for  my  breakfast, 
and,  in  consideration  of  my  failing  health,  a 
daily  allowance  of  tea.  The  ordinary  allowance 
he  alluded  to  was  half  a pound  (including  the 


9i 


bone)  of  boiled  meat,  a few  spoonfuls  of  rice,  a 
cup  of  gravy,  and  a little  very  stale  bread. 
This  was  cooked  in  the  kitchen  of  the  Inquisition 
in  no  very  neat  or  savory  manner ; and,  to  pre- 
vent any  letters  being  sent  in  the  food,  it  is 
carefully  inspected  before  it  is  delivered  to  the 
prisoners.  The  steward  gives  the  cook  what 
money  may  be  required  for  buying  the  articles 
intended  for  the  prisoners,  and  these  expenses 
are  defrayed  at  the  time  by  the  treasury  of  the 
tribunal ; but  ultimately,  when  the  costs  of  the 
trial  are  settled,  all  advances  for  the  maintenance 
are  recovered  with  exactitude  out  of  the  pris- 
oners  property  or  estates.  And  should  the  pris- 
oner perish  by  torture,  the  expenses  of  his  burial 
are  also  collected  out  of  his  property.  The 
only  persons  who  can  have  any  access  to  a 
prisoner,  or  whom  he  can  in  any  way  commu- 
nicate with,  are  the  jailer  and  four  guards  called 
the  faithful,  who  convey  the  prisoners  back  and 
forth  to  their  examinations,  and  are  at  the  same 
time  the  executioners  who  administer  the  tor- 
tures, and  burn  at  the  stake  those  condemned 
to  die.  In  addition  to  this,  these  guards  act  as 
spies  upon  the  prisoners,  observing  every  ac- 
tion and  reporting  them  to  the  inquisitors,  not 
only  what  they  can  gain  by  listening,  but  also 
what  they  can  see  through  small  holes  they 
make  in  the  walls  just  at  the  corners  of  the  cells. 

When  left  again  to  my  reflections,  I clearly 


92 


perceived  the  motive  for  the  air  of  mystery  as- 
sumed by  the  inquisitor  in  recommending 
me  to  accuse  myself  of  every  crime  I could 
think  of  that  I had  ever  committed,  as  this 
measure  is  intended  to  excite  the  fears  in  the 
mind  of  a prisoner,  and  thereby  get  from  him 
exact  information  of  every  important  act  of  his 
life.  This  source  of  fear,  together  with  the 
usual  promise  of  mercy  in  case  of  a full  confes- 
sion, has  always  proved  one  of  the  most  effica- 
cious means  resorted  to  by  the  crafty  inquisi- 
tors to  get  from  the  innocent  but  ignorant,,  many 
circumstances  that  otherwise  it  would  have  been 
impossible  for  them  to  know.  As  for  myself,  I 
was  perfectly  convinced  that  I had  not  been  in- 
formed against  on  any  other  ground  than  that 
of  Free  Masonry ; but  if  I had  any  reason  to 
believe  that  I was  accused  of  any  crime,  I was 
not  so  ignorant  or  such  an  idiot  as  to  become 
my  own  accuser  by  making  a confession. 

4 Eight  days  afterwards  I was  again  taken  to 
an  audience,  when  the  first  thing  the  inquisitor 
asked  me  was  whether  I had  examined  my 
conscience  as  I had  been  ordered  to  do,  and  if  I 
was  now  ready  to  sincerely  accuse  myself  of  all 
the  crimes  and  misdemeanors  I had  ever  been 
guilty  of.  I answered  that  the  result  of  my  re- 
flections during  the  last  eight  days  was  a strong 
suspicion  that  I had  been  imprisoned  merely 
on  account  of  my  being  a Free  Mason,  and  if 


93 


that  was  a crime,  I had  already  repeatedly  con- 
fessed it.  As  for  the  coffers,  it  was  well-known 
that  each  lodge  had  its  treasury,  and  the  Grand 
Lodges  their  coffers  and  grand  treasurers ; and 
the  administration  of  such  funds  was  entrusted 
to  trustworthy  members  appointed  by  those 
bodies.  This  ended  this  examination ; but  at 
its  conclusion,  I took  the  opportunity  to  inform 
the  inquisitor  that  my  clothing  was  in  a bad 
condition,  I having  worn  the  same  shirt  nearly 
two  months,  and  that  all  my  other  clothes  were 
badly  worn  out  and  very  filthy,  again  request- 
ing him  to  have  my  clothes  brought  to  me  from 
my  apartments.  The  effect  of  this  representa- 
tion was  that  the  jailer  came  afterwards  to  my 
cell,  and  said,  he  was  ordered  to  procure  me  a 
shirt ; and  such  as  it  was  I was  compelled  to 
accept  it,  and  thenceforth  two  shirts  were  alter- 
nately one  on  my  body  and  the  other  at  the 
washerwoman’s. 

After  another  long  interval  I was  again 
taken  before  the  inquisitor,  who  informed  me 
that  he  was  about  to  commence  the  last  series 
of  interrogatories,  and  which,  according  to  the 
rules  of  the  Inquisition,  were  divided  into  three 
sections.  The  first  is  denominated  the  section 
of  genealogy  ; the  second  is  called  in  genere , 
questions  on  general  subjects;  and  the  third  in 
specie , or  questions  concerning  the  special  crimes 
or  matters  the  prisoners  are  accused  of. 


94 


Commencing  with  the  first  section  I was 
asked,  in  connection  with  questions  concerning 
my  parentage,  if  any  of  my  relatives  had  ever 
been  in  the  Inquisition,  and  if  so,  on  what 
charges. 

The  second  section  is  called  in genere,  because 
the  inquisitors  may  ask  questions  of  the  prisoner 
respecting  all  crimes  of  which  they  may  sus- 
pect him,  without  reference  to  those  of  which 
they  may  have  had  special  information ; and 
as  the  artifice  concealed  in  this  cannot  well  be 
explained  without  relating  some  of  the  particu- 
lars, a portion  of  the  dialogue  will  be  given : 

Q.  At  what  age  did  you  commence  your 
studies  ? 

A.  I cannot  say  with  precision. 

Q.  Mention  the  most  probable  period  at 
which  you  left  the  writing  school  to  attend  the 
Latin  school. 

A.  About  the  age  of  nine. 

Q.  Do  you  know  or  suspect  why  you  were 
sent  to  the  Latin  school  at  so  early  an  age  ? 

A.  No. 

Q.  Was  the  Latin  grammar  you  studied, 
according  to  the  old  method  of  the  Jesuits  or 
one  more  modern  ? 

A.  It  was  the  new  method  of  Pereira. 

Q.  What  dead  languages  besides  the  Latin 
did  you  learn  ? 

A.  Greek. 


Examination  of  Costa. 


9 7 


Q.  Did  your  masters,  when  they  instructed 
you  to  translate  the  heathen  classics,  at  all 
warn  you  of  the  abominable  errors  propagated 
by  those  books,  wherein  are  found  false  su- 
perstitions of  the  ancient  gentiles  ? 

A.  Yes. 

Q.  What  living  languages  did  you  learn  ? 

A.  All  those  that  are  most  necessary  in  Eu- 
rope, either  in  consequence  of  the  intercourse 
of  the  respective  nations  with  us,  or  on  ac- 
count of  the  scientific  works  that  have  been 
written  in  those  languages. 

Q.  What  motive  had  you  for  acquiring  those 
languages  ? 

A.  The  wish  of  placing  myself  in  the  situa- 
tion of  learning  some  sciences,  which  I could 
not  do  without  understanding  the  books  written 
in  those  languages. 

Q.  Were  you,  when  you  commenced  to  learn 
the  living  languages,  at  all  sensible  of  the  dan- 
ger attendant  on  your  reading  impious  books 
written  in  those  languages,  chiefly  German  and 
English  ? 

A.  As  the  tribunal  of  the  Holy  Office  has  the 
care  of  prohibiting  books  of  a bad  tendency, 
and  of  sanctioning  only  those  that  are  ap- 
proved, I could  not  suppose  it  possible  that 
any  impious  books  could  come  into  my  hands. 

Q.  What  academical  degrees  have  you 
taken  ? 


98 

A.  I am  Doctor  of  Laws  in  the  University 
of  Coimbra. 

Q.  What  other  sciences  have  you  acquired  ? 

A.  Mathematics,  geography,  history,  and 
belles-lettres. 

Q.  Were  the  books  you  made  use  of  in  ac- 
quiring those  sciences  national  or  foreign,  and 
who  were  their  authors  ? 

A.  I always  had  recourse  to  any  book  that 
was  recommended  to  me  as  applicable  to  the 
subject  I intended  to  learn,  without  inquiring 
anything  further. 

Q.  Declare  at  least  the  elementary  books  by 
which  you  learned  the  sciences  you  have 
spoken  of. 

A.  With  respect  to  my  peculiar  studies  in  the 
University  of  Coimbra,  I followed  the  works 
approved  of  by  that  University. 

Q.  I notice  that  at  the  time  you  exhibited 
such  a desire  to  learn  so  many  different 
branches  entirely  foreign  to  your  intended  pro- 
fession of  the  law,  you  do  not  seem  to  have 
thought  of  divinity  or  of  the  sciences  connected 
with  it,  from  whence  I infer  that  you  deliber- 
ately neglected  theology. 

A.  Very  few  men  can  assign  reasons  why 
they  feel  a greater  attachment  for  one  science 
than  for  another. 

Q.  Are  you  not  persuaded  that  the  study  of 
divinity  is  highly  interesting,  and  comprehends 


99 


many  questions  deserving  the  attention  of  the 
philosopher  ? 

A.  I know  that  for  our  salvation  it  is  sufficient 
to  understand  the  catechism,  and  therefore 
have  felt  satisfied  with  that. 

Q.  Do  you  remember  if,  in  consequence  of 
any  disputes  or  conversations,  any  doubts 
arose  in  your  mind  about  the  truths  of  our  re- 
ligion ? 

A.  None. 

At  the  conclusion  of  the  examination  in  this 
section,  I was  asked  concerning  the  journeys  I 
had  taken  in  the  kingdom  and  out  of  it,  and 
the  motives  for  taking  those  journeys,  the  per- 
sons I conversed  with,  and  the  objects  that 
principally  attracted  my  attention  and  inter- 
ested me.  An  effort  was  also  made  to  learn 
whether  I had  any  doubts  as  to  the  legitimacy 
of  the  Inquisition. 

The  third  section  is  called  in  specie , because 
special  inquiries  are  made  concerning  the  crime 
or  crimes  of  which  the  prisoner  is  accused,  and 
it  commenced  with  the  question  : — Have  you 
any  recollection  of  having  confessed  before  me 
(the  inquisitor)  that  I was  a Free  Mason,  and 
whether  I was  disposed  to  confirm  or  deny  that 
confession.  I answered  that  I was  ready  to 
confirm  it.  The  inquisitor  rejoined  by  demand- 
ing to  know  how  I could  dare  to  do  a thing 
prohibited  by  the  Catholic  Church,  and  asked 


IOO 


me  to  declare  whether  I did  it  from  mere  con- 
tempt of  the  pope  and  the  Inquisition,  or  in 
consequence  of  being  seduced  by  some  sordid 
motive  of  interest,  or  some  specious  but  false 
reasons  that  had  misguided  me.  I replied, 
giving  in  substance  the  same  reasons  before 
given  in  my  examinations,  and  added,  that  the 
prohibitions  of  the  pope  or  Inquisition  that  no 
man  should  join  the  Masons,  is  by  no  means 
obligatory  on  the  citizens  of  Portugal,  and  cer- 
tainly not  of  any  force  in  the  United  States  and 
Great  Britain.  The  inquisitor  angrily  replied 
to  this,  that  my  reasons  and  reasonings  were 
the  purest  sophisms,  because  the  prohibition  in 
question  proceeded  from  the  pope,  to  whom 
all  the  faithful  are  subject,  at  whatever  place 
they  reside  ; so  that  instead  of  entering  into 
the  society  of  Free  Masons,  it  was  my  duty  to 
obey  the  prohibition  of  his  Holiness  in  prefer- 
ence to  listening  to  the  opinions  of  private  in- 
dividuals and  heretics.  I replied  that  in  the 
bulls  of  Pope  Clement  XII.  and  Benedict 
XIV.,  establishing  the  prohibition  of  Free 
Masonry,  the  reason  and  motive  assigned  for 
such  a measure  were  that  the  society  of  Free 
Masons  was  secret  and  heretical.  Hence  it 
followed  that  the  tenor  of  those  bulls  was 
grounded  upon  a false  supposition,  because  the 
principles  of  Free  Masonry,  so  far  from  being 
heretical,  have  nothing  whatever  to  do  with  re- 


IOI 


ligious  opinions.  And  moreover,  according  to 
the  concordats  and  laws  of  the  realm  in  Portu- 
gal, the  Portuguese  were  subject  to  no  bull  of 
the  Pope  if  the  bull  had  not  previously  received 
the  royal  assent.  And  as  the  king  had  not 
declared  his  approbation  of  those  bulls,  it  was 
clear  that  Portuguese  were  not  subject  to  their 
operations,  and  consequently  the  magistrate 
who  acted  on  them  committed  a crime.  Here 
the  inquisitor  interrupted  me  and  remanded  me 
to  my  dungeon.  At  my  next  examination  the 
inquisitor  showed  himself  better  informed  than 
I expected, . as  he  pointed  out  very  minutely 
many  things  that  are  practiced  in  Masonic 
Lodges  ; but  with  the  facts  he  combined  a 
great  deal  of  fiction  and  falsehood,  from  which 
I perceived  that  he  had  not  perused  any  of  the 
publications  written  at  different  periods  about 
the  ritual  of  Free  Masonry.  Among  other 
things  he  described  some  of  the  ceremonies 
made  use  of  at  the  initiation  of  candidates,  the 
formula  of  the  oath,  the  different  degrees  and 
dignities  in  the  order,  and  the  decorations 
made  use  of  in  the  lodges,  all  of  which  prac- 
tices he  declared  to  be  superstitious.  He  also 
declared  that  my  behavior  deprived  me  of  all 
claim  to  the  mercy  of  the  tribunal,  and  rendered 
useless  the  confession  I had  made  of  being  a 
Mason,  which  otherwise  might  have  been  of 
service  to  me.  He  then  called  on  me,  in  the 


102 


name  of  Jesus  Christ,  to  make  satisfactory  re- 
plies to  the  following  questions  : 

First . — Who  are  the  Portuguese  Free  Ma- 
sons with  whom  you  are  acquainted  ? 

Second. — Where  is  the  coffer  or  money  chest 
kept,  belonging  to  the  order  in  Portugal  ? 

Third. — What  business  did  you  transact  for 
the  Portuguese  Masons,  with  the  Grand  Lodge 
in  London  ? 

Fourth. — What  is  the  present  state  of  Free 
Masonry  in  Portugal?  Adding  that  he  could 
not  doubt  my  being  sufficiently  well  informed 
on  the  subject  to  answer  all  the  questions 
promptly,  as  there  were  ample  proofs  on  record 
in  the  tribunal  that  I was  a member  of  one  of 
the  lodges  in  Portugal,  and  that  I had  been 
sent  to  London  to  transact  Masonic  business 
for  them ; and  that  this  business  was  my  prin- 
cipal errand  in  London. 

To  the  first  question  I replied,  that  in  order 
to  prove  that  I knew,  or  was  acquainted  with 
any  of  the  fraternity  in  Portugal,  it  was  neces- 
sary that  such  a fact  should  be  substantiated 
by  them,  and  this  I was  sure  nobody  could  do. 
Should  any  person,  however,  pretend  the  con- 
trary, then  when  I might  be  confronted  with 
such  person,  or  when  his  deposition  should  be 
shown  me,  I would  make  a proper  answer. 

To  the  second  question,  I replied  that  I knew 
nothing  of  the  coffers  nor  pecuniary  affairs  of 


io3 

the  Order,  and  even  had  I known  anything  con- 
cerning them  when  I was  committed  to  prison, 
he  ought  to  know  that  even  ordinary  prudence 
would  have  suggested  to  them  to  remove  such 
things  from  the  place  where  they  were  usually 
kept,  in  order  to  guard  against  any  evil  that 
might  arise  from  my  being  induced,  in  a mo- 
ment of  weakness  or  peril,  to  betray  the  secret. 

To  the  third  question  I answered  that  he 
had  thought  proper  to  assert  that  he  knew  I 
had  gone  to  England  to  negotiate  business  for 
the  Portuguese  Lodges  in  the  Grand  Lodge  at 
London.  It  was,  nevertheless,  in  my  power, 
when  I should  be  permitted  to  enter  on  my  de- 
fence, or  to  see  the  bill  of  indictment,  to  pro- 
duce proofs  that  I had  other  important  busi- 
ness in  London,  not  at  all  connected  with  Free 
Masonry.  As  for  the  papers  they  took  from 
me,  they  were  certainly  written  in  London,  but 
not  for  the  purposes  alleged  by  the  inquisitors. 

To  the  fourth  question,  concerning  the  pres- 
ent state  of  Free  Masonry  in  Portugal,  I was 
not  in  a situation  to  give  any  satisfactory  reply. 

The  inquisitor  then  stated  that  he  knew  me 
to  be  acquainted  with  two  men  (giving  their 
names)  who  were  Masons,  and  whom  I recog- 
nized as  such ; but  that  it  would  promote  the 
success  of  my  cause  if  I would  confess  that 
those  men  were  Masons,  also  if  I would  disclose 
where  the  Masonic  funds  were  and  the  most 


io4 


effective  way  to  get  at  the  money.  That  would 
add  to  the  chances  of  final  success  in  *my  case. 
In  answer  to  this,  I informed  the  inquisitor 
that  I had  nothing  to  add  to  my  answers  al- 
ready given  on  those  points.  On  hearing  this 
reply,  he  ordered  me  to  be  returned  to  my  dun- 
geon, where  I lay  six  months  in  great  misery 
and  uncertainty  as  to  what  my  future  was  to  be. 
At  last  I was  taken  to  the  hall  of  audience, 
with  the  intention,  as  I supposed,  of  having  my 
final  hearing  ; but  such  was  not  the  case,  for  I 
now  met  a man  who  told  me  he  was  an  advo- 
cate, and  that  his  name  was  Anthony  Joachim 
Tores  de  Abreu.  He  proceeded  to  show  me 
the  records  of  my  trial,  which  he  then  had  in  his 
hands,  also  a letter  of  attorney,  written  by  one 
of  the  notaries  of  the  Inquisition  in  my  name , 
appointing  him  to  be  the  advocate  of  my  case, 
also  an  act  of  renunciation  of  all  conditions  or 
other  formalities  prescribed  by  the  law,  that  the 
trial  might  have  an  immediate  end,  and  sen- 
tence be  pronounced. 

I immediately  requested  the  advocate  to 
permit  me  to  examine  those  records,  also  the 
depositions  of  the  witnesses  who  might  have 
testified  against  me,  and  their  names.  I also 
asked  leave  to  examine  any  of  the  papers  he 
might  have  that  formed  any  part  of  the  proofs 
against  me,  in  order  that  I might  be  enabled  to 
contradict  and  render  nugatory  the  arguments 


i<>5 

deduced  from  their  contents,  as  I believed  that 
most,  if  not  all  of  the  evidence,  was  of  a ficti- 
tious nature. 

To  this  the  advocate  replied,  that  I should 
know  that  I was  in  a place  where  the  greatest 
secrecy  was  maintained,  therefore  he  could  not 
permit  me  to  examine  the  records  of  the  trial ; 
he  also  plausibly  added  that  not  a single  witness 
among  those  whose  depositions  were  therein 
mentioned  had  testified  anything  against  me  ; 
and  for  this  reason,  he  deemed  it  merely  a 
waste  of  time  and  labor  for  me  to  examine  the 
records ; but  added,  that  the  fact  of  my  being 
a Free  Mason  had  been  proved,  both  by  my 
own  confession  and  the  certificate  found  upon 
me,  consequently,  I ought  to  be  punished  with 
all  the  rigor  of  the  law,  without  being  permitted 
even  to  derive  any  benefit  from  the  confession 
that  I was  a Mason,  for  I had  denied  that  I 
had  managed  any  business  for  the  Portuguese 
Lodges,  in  the  Grand  Lodge  in  London,  and, 
therefore,  I could  expect  nothing  less  than  to  be 
treated  as  negative  diminute.  The  pretended 
defence,  written  by  the  advocate  in  my  favor, 
was  contained  in  a single  page  of  folded  leaf ; and 
he  said  that  in  it  he  had  inserted  an  offer  on  my 
part  to  confess,  because  he  conceived  it  might 
lead  to  my  receiving  a milder  punishment  than 
is  usually  inflicted  on  prisoners  of  the  Inquisition. 

This  was  all  the  advocate  urged  in  my  favor. 


io6 


He  did  not  even  adduce  a single  law  or  decision 
in  my  favor,  or  that  might  be  applied  to  my 
case.  I reminded  him  of  this,  but  he  excused 
himself  by  saying  that  his  memory  was  not  ca- 
pable of  retaining  those  matters,  besides  he 
was  prohibited  by  the  Inquisition  from  taking 
the  acts  or  records  to  his  house,  or  making  ex- 
tracts from  them,  so  that  it  was  impossible  for 
him  to  do  otherwise  than  he  was  doing.  I did 
not  press  my  request,  because  I preferred  a 
sentence,  however  rigorous  it  might  be,  to  the 
tortures  of  my  present  situation.  Besides,  I 
had  not  the  least  confidence  in  the  advocate, 
both  on  account  of  the  course  he  had  pursued, 
and  the  oath  advocates  are  required  to  take  in 
such  cases,  which  is  as  follows  : J.  N.,  Doctor 

in  both  laws,  being  here  before  you,  most  rev- 
erend fathers,  inquisitors  of  the  Holy  Inquisi- 
tion, against  all  heretical  wickedness,  touching 
the  Gospels  of  God,  now  before  me,  do  swear 
that  I will  faithfully,  without  caviling  or  fraud,  de- 
fend K.,  whose  defence  has  been  committed  to 
me,  and  who  is  now  imprisoned,  as  a criminal  of 
the  Inquisition,  for  such  causes  as  appear  in  the 
records  of  the  Holy  Office,  and  that  I will  support 
his  cause,  and  endeavor  to  prevail  on  my  clie7it 
to  confess , and  that  on  those  points  in  which  I 
shall  be  convinced  of  his  guilt  in  the  matters 
he  is  tried  for,  I will  entirely  abandon  his  de- 
fence, and,  moreover,  as  soon  as  I shall  have 


107 

become  acquainted  with  the  facts  during  the 
management  of  his  case,  that  he  has  had  any 
accomplices  or  accessories  to  the  crime  he  is  ac- 
cused of,  I promise  and  engage  to  make  imme- 
diate discovery  of  the  same  to  the  Inquisition 
under  penalty  of  having  incurred  the  guilt  of 
perjury , so  help  me  God  and  this  Holy  Gospel. 

In  addition  to  this,  among  the  by-laws  of  the 
Inquisition,  bearing  on  such  cases,  is  the  follow- 
ing:— When  the  defendant  requests  that  the 
place  where  the  crime  was  committed  shall  be 
made  known  to  him,  the  inquisitor  shall  imme- 
diately ordain  that  it  shall  be  declared,  and  the 
promoter  shall  do  it,  concealing,  however,  the 
exact  spot  or  place  ; for  instance,  if  the  crime 
was  committed  in  the  church  of  St.  Dominic,  in 
Lisbon,  he  shall  declare  the  place  to  be  Lisbon, 
thus  concealing  the  exact  spot,  and  so  in  like 
cases.  And  when  the  places  where  the  pris- 
oners have  committed  crimes  shall  be  so  incon- 
siderable, or  shall  have  such  circumstances  at- 
tached to  them,  that  the  declaration  of  it  might 
enable  a prisoner  to  guess  who  were  the  wit- 
nesses against  him,  the  promoter,  considering 
the  distance  between  that  place  and  the  most 
remarkable  city  or  town,  shall  only  say  that  the 
defendant  committed  the  crime  at  such  a dis- 
tance from  the  town  or  city ; viz . ; when  he 
committed  a crime  at  a place  one  league  distant 
from  Lisbon,  he  shall  declare  that  it  was  com- 


io8 


mittecl  near  Lisbon ; and  if  the  crime  was  com- 
mitted in  the  very  prisons,  the  promoter  shall 
declare  that  it  was  committed  in  such  a city, 
naming  the  city  in  which  the  prison  is. 

From  the  foregoing,  I was  satisfied  that  this 
stage,  at  least,  of  my  trial,  was  the  merest 
farce,  and  would  avail  me  nothing,  and  I was 
now  more  than  ever  convinced  that  my  fate  had 
long  been  determined  on  ; therefore,  I now 
looked  for  my  sentence.  After  being  kept  in 
suspense  for  over  six  months  longer,  I was  sum- 
moned to  an  audience,  and  on  inquiring  the 
state  of  my  case,  the  inquisitor  interrupted  me  by 
saying,  that  I ought  to  rely  upon  the  well-known 
mercy  and  benevolence  of  the  Holy  Inquisition ; 
that  he  had  required  my  presence  now  concern- 
ing my  clothes  and  other  effects,  as  the  land- 
lord in  whose  house  they  were,  wanted  the  room 
they  occupied,  and  having  intimated  to  the 
police  department  that  I ought  to  appoint  some 
of  my  friends  to  take  charge  of  them,  he  had 
sent  a part  of  them  to  the  public  depository. 

I had  not  lain  so  long  in  prison  without  hav- 
ing learned  by  experience  the  motives  of  such 
charitable  offers,  and,  accordingly,  I replied  to 
the  inquisitor  that  my  effects,  such  as  furniture, 
clothes,  etc.,  were  not  in  the  house  I had  occu- 
pied, but  in  the  house  of  a friend  of  mine,  to 
whom  I orave  them  in  charge  when  I went  to 
England.  The  inquisitor  then  insisted  on  my 


109 

naming  some  friend  on  whom  I could  most 
rely  for  the  protection  of  my  effects,  saying, 
there  was  no  reason  why  I should  permit  them 
to  be  lost,  and  were  it  not  unbecoming  for  him 
to  do  it,  he  would  take  charge  of  them  himself ; 
but  it  was  absolutely  incompatible  with  the  dig- 
nity of  his  office.  The  duplicity  of  these  ex- 
pressions so  disgusted  me  that  I plainly  told 
him  that  my  effects  were  of  so  little  value  in 
my  estimation,  that  to  save  them,  I would  not 
in  the  slightest  degree  endanger  the  most  in- 
significant person,  much  less  sacrifice  one  of  my 
friends,  which  I should  do,  without  doubt,  were 
I to  mention  any  of  their  names.  I was  then 
remanded  to  my  dungeon. 

I now  thought  it  time  to  carry  into  effect  a 
resolution  I had  for  some  time  been  forming — 
of  making  my  escape — being  hastened  in  this 
by  having  learned  that  the  Inquisition  had 
already  passed  sentence  on  my  case,  but  with- 
out learning  what  it  was  ; therefore  I proceeded 
with  my  plans,  and  without  going  into  details, 
I will  only  say  that  during  the  third  night  after 
my  last  meeting  with  the  inquisitor,  by  the  aid 
of  the  mystic  tie,  I made  my  escape  from  the 
dungeons  of  the  Inquisition,  and  after  an  im- 
prisonment of  over  three  years,  once  more 
tasted  the  pure  air  of  heaven  ; but  I had 
neither  time  nor  opportunity  to  realize  the 
great  change  in  my  condition,  until  after  I 


1 io 


was  fully  out  of  the  reach  and  power  of  my 
enemies. 

DA  COSTAS’  DESCRIPTION  OF  THE  DIFFERENT  MODES 
OF  TORTURE  IN  THE  TORTURE-ROOM  ATTACHED 
TO  HIS  PRISON — HIS  ACCOUNT  OF  ASTONISHING 
TRANSACTIONS  AND  PRACTICES  OF  THE  CATHOLIC 
CHURCH— THE  INQUISITION. 

The  principal  instrument  of  torture  used,  is 
called  the  colt  or  equilibrium.  This  is  a frame 
of  wood  in  the  form  of  a bedstead,  about  the 
length  of  a man,  two  feet  wide,  and  one  and  a 
half  feet  above  the  floor.  Crosswise  of  the 
frame  there  are  several  pieces  of  wood,  fast- 
ened on  in  such  a way  as  to  bring  the  sharp 
corners  up.  Upon  these  edges  the  victim  is 
laid  naked,  with  his  back  to  the  cross-pieces. 
His  neck  is  then  encircled  by  an  iron  ring 
fixed  in  the  top  of  the  frame.  He  is  then 
tightly  tied  with  small  hard  cords  passed 
around  his  arms,  legs,  and  body,  in  such  a man- 
ner that  the  cords  not  only  have  a severe  pres- 
sure on  the  different  parts  of  his  person  but 
also  press  his  back  against  the  sharp  edges  of 
the  cross-pieces,  thus  producing  the  most  ex- 
cruciating torture  imaginable. 

Another  mode  of  torture  is  by  dislocating 
the  limbs,  which  is  done  in  this  way : The 

prisoner  has  his  hands  tied  behind  him  and 
weights  tied  to  his  feet,  then  he  is  hoisted  clear 


, 


After  Torture. 


Torture. 


of  the  floor  by  the  cord  around  his  wrists  until 
his  head  is  pulled  up  against  the  pulley.  In 
this  situation  he  is  kept  until  all  of  his  joints 
are  ready  to  dislocate,  when,  on  a sudden,  he 
is  let  down  twelve  or  fifteen  inches  with  such 
a jerk  as  to  pull  his  legs  and  arms  out  of  joint. 
After  this  horrible  operation  is  through,  the 
cords  are  taken  off  and  a surgeon,  with  two 
burly  assistants,  proceed  to  set  his  joints  in  a 
rough  and  inhuman  manner,  and  if  the  flesh  is 
lacerated,  salt  and  water  are  applied. 

Besides  the  above,  they  make  use  of  other 
modes  of  torture,  such  as  the  application  of  fire 
to  the  soles  of  the  feet,  and  pouring  water 
slowly  down  the  throat  of  a prisoner  until  he  is 
ready  to  burst. 

When  prisoners  are  stripped  for  torture,  it 
is  done  without  the  least  regard  for  sex  or  de- 
cency. Thus  females  of  the  most  discreet  and 
virtuous  characters,  married  and  single,  are 
subjected  to  these  brutal  indignities. 

They  first  cause  a female  to  be  stripped  to 
her  chemise,  and  after  allowing  her  to  stand  a 
few  moments  in  that  situation,  her  chemise  is 
also  taken  off,  leaving  her  entirely  naked. 
They  then  put  on  her  a pair  of  straight  linen 
drawers,  leaving  the  rest  of  her  person  naked 
during  the  tortures  she  is  put  to. 


SECRECY  OF  THE  INQUISITION 


The  mystery  that  prevails  in  the  Inquisition 
is  notorious.  For  instance,  two  prisoners  are 
taken  out  from  the  Inquisition  tied  to  each 
other,  to  be  whipped  or  pilloried  in  the  street, 
their  punishments  are  inflicted  in  the  middle  of 
the  day,  by  the  public  executioner,  who  goes 
with  guards  to  bring  the  prisoners,  thus  giving 
the  impression  that  the  whole  proceeding  is 
public ; but  such  is  not  the  case,  for  before  the 
prisoners  leave  their  dungeons  they  are  so  dis- 
guised that  they  cannot  be  recognized  either 
by  their  friends  or  one  another.  And  when 
they  are  sent  to  the  galleys,  it  is  done  in  the 
night,  that  no  one  may  see  them  leave  their 
prison. 

The  prisoners  are  not  allowed  to  hear  or 
know  of  anything  that  is  going  on  outside. 
Soon  after  my  imprisonment,  I heard  an  alarm 
of  fire,  and  afterwards  asking  one  of  the 
guards,  where  it  had  taken  place,  I was  told 
that  prisoners  in  the  Inquisition  were  not  to 
busy  themselves  concerning  anything  that 
passed  out  of  doors. 


‘5 


IGNORANCE  AND  FANATICISM  OF  THE  INQUISITION, 
AS  DEMONSTRATED  IN  THE  CASE  OF  THE  ASTRON- 
OMER GALILEO*. 

The  following  are  the  charges  preferred 
against  him  by  the  inquisitors : 

“ Whereas , You  Galileus,  son  of  the  late  Vincentius  Gal- 
ileus,  of  Florence,  were  informed  against  in  this  Holy  Office 
for  maintaining  as  true  a certain  false  doctrine  held  by 
many,  viz.  : that  the  sun  is  the  centre  of  the  world,  and 
immovable,  and  that  the  earth  moves  around  it  with  a daily 
motion  from  west  to  east.  Likewise  that  vou  have  had 
certain  scholars,  to  whom  you  have  taught  this  pernicious 
doctrine.  Likewise  that  you  have  kept  up  a correspond- 
ence with  certain  German  mathematicians  concerning  the 
same.  Likewise  that  you  have  published  certain  letters 
concerning  the  solar  spots,  in  which  you  have  explained 
the  same  doctrines  as  true,  and  that  you  have  answered  the 
objections,  which  in  several  places  were  made  against  you, 
from  the  authority  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  by  construing,  or 
glossing  over,  the  said  Scriptures,  according  to  your  own 
opinions.  And  finally,  whereas  the  copy  of  a writing,  under 
the  form  of  a letter,  reported  to  have  been  written  by  you 
to  one  who  was  formerly  your  scholar,  has  been  shown  to 
us,  in  which  you  have  followed  the  abominable  hypothesis 
of  Copernicus,  which  hypothesis  contains  certain  proposi- 
tions entirely  contrary  to  the  true  sense  of  the  Holy  Scrip- 
tures. 

“Now  this  holy  tribunal,  being  desirous  to  provide  against 
the  danger  to  the  Catholic  Church  which  this  statement 
may  occasion,  by  the  command  of  the  Lords  Cardinals  of 
this  Supreme  Inquisition,  have  caused  the  two  following 
propositions  concerning  the  immovability  of  the  sun  and 


Spelt  at  that  time  Galileus. 


1 1 6 

motion  of  the  earth  to  be  thus  qualified  by  the  divines,  viz.: 
that  the  sun  is  the  centre  of  the  world,  and  immovable, 
with  a local  motion,  is  an  absurd  proposition,  false  in  phil- 
osophy, and  absolutely  heretical,  because  it  is  expressly 
contrary  to  the  Holy  Scriptures. 

“ That  the  earth  is  neither  the  centre  of  the  world,  nor 
immovable,  but  that  it  possesses  a daily  motion,  is  likewise 
an  absurd  proposition,  false  in  philosophy,  and,  theolog- 
ically considered,  highly  erroneous  in  point  of  faith.  But 
as  it  pleased  us  in  the  first  instance  to  proceed  leniently 
with  you,  it  was  declared  in  the  Sacred  Congregation  held 
before  us  that  the  most  eminent  Lord  Cardinal  Bellarmin 
should  command  you  to  entirely  depart  from  the  afore- 
said false  doctrines,  and  in  case  you  should  refuse  to 
obey  him,  that  you  should  be  commanded  by  the  Com- 
missary of  the  Holy  Office  to  abandon  the  same,  and  that 
you  should  neither  teach  it  to  others,  defend  it,  nor  say 
anything  concerning  it ; and  that  if  you  should  not  submit 
to  this  order,  you  should  be  committed  to  our  prison.  In 
execution  of  this  said  decree,  you  were  commanded  by  the 
same  Commissary  of  the  Holy  Office  on  the  following  day, 
in  the  palace  before  the  aforesaid  most  eminent  Lord  Cardi- 
nal Bellarmin,  after  you  had  been  admonished  in  the  pres- 
ence of  the  notary  and  witnesses,  that  you  should  wholly 
desist  from  the  said  false  and  abominable  opinion,  and  that 
it  should  be  unlawful  in  future  to  defend  it,  or  by  any  means 
teach  it,  whether  by  word  or  by  writings ; and  upon  your 
promising  obedience  you  were  liberated. 

“And  that  so  damnable  a doctrine  might  be  wholly  re- 
moved, and  not  spread  further,  to  the  great  damage  of  the 
Holy  Catholic  faith,  a decree  was  issued  by  the  Sacred  Con- 
gregation of  the  Index,  in  which  the  book  treating  of  the 
said  doctrine  was  prohibited,  and  therein  declared  to  be 
false  and  altogether  contrary  to  Divine  Scriptures  ; and 
whereas  in  the  following  year  there  appeared  a book  pub- 
lished at  Florence,  the  title  of  which  showed  that  you  were 


ii  7 

the  author  of  it,  because  it  runs  thus  : Dialogo  di  Galileo, 
del  due  massime  systeme  del  mundo,  Tolomeico  e Coperni- 
cano.  And  whereas  the  Sacred  Congregation  at  the  same 
time  knew  that  by  the  impression  the  aforesaid  book  was 
calculated  to  make,  the  false  opinions  concerning  the  mo- 
tion of  the  earth,  and  the  immovability  of  the  sun,  did  daily 
gain  ground,  upon  which  the  said  book  was  carefully  exam- 
ined, when  plainly  appeared  therein  a disobedience  of  the 
aforesaid  command,  because  in  the  said  book  you  defend 
the  aforesaid  opinions,  which  you  well  knew  had  been  con- 
demned, inasmuch  as  you  endeavor,  by  various  ambiguities, 
to  persuade  persons  that  you  leave  the  said  opinion  unde- 
nied, although  highly  probable,  which  aggravates  your  of- 
fence ; because  no  opinion  can  be  declared  probable 
which  we  have  declared  to  be  contrary  to  Divine  Scrip- 
tures. Wherefore  by  our  command  you  were  cited  to  ap- 
pear at  this  Holy  Office,  in  which,  after  being  examined 
upon  your  oath,  you  confessed  that  the  said  book  was  writ- 
ten and  published  by  you.  You  moreover  confessed  that 
you  commenced  to  write  this  book  after  you  had  received 
our  commands  to  the  contrary  ; likewise  that  you  desired  a 
license  to  publish  it  without  signifying  to  the  person  who 
gave  you  the  license  that  you  had  been  prohibited  from 
holding,  defending,  or  by  any  means  endeavoring  to  teach 
such  heretical  doctrines.  You  likewise  confessed  that  the 
said  book  is  so  framed  as  to  induce  the  reader  to  believe 
that  the  arguments  adduced  on  the  false  side  of  the  ques- 
tion are  more  calculated  to  convince  the  understand- 
ing, by  their  strength,  than  to  admit  of  a refutation  ; ex- 
cusing yourself  that  you  have  run  into  an  error,  foreign  to 
your  intention,  because  you  wrote  it  in  the  form  of  a dia- 
logue, and  with  a view,  we  believe,  to  enjoy  that  natural 
pleasure  which  every  one  takes  in  his  own  subtleties,  and 
showing  himself  to  be  more  shrewd  than  the  generality  of 
men  in  finding  out  ingenious  arguments  which  have  the  ap- 
pearance of  truth,  though  it  be  only  in  favor  of  false  propo- 


1 18 

sitions.  And  whereas,  after  there  had  been  assigned  to 
you  a suitable  length  of  time  for  making  your  defence,  you 
produced  a certificate  under  the  hand  of  Cardinal  Bellar- 
min,  procured,  as  you  said,  in  order  to  enable  you  to  de- 
fend yourself  from  the  calumnies  of  your  enemies,  who  re- 
ported that  you  had  abjured,  and  was  punished  by  the 
Holy  Office,  in  which  testimonial  it  is  declared  that  you 
had  been  made  acquainted  with  the  declaration  made  by 
our  Lord,  and  published  by  the  Sacred  Congregation  of  the 
Index.  ...... 

“And  whereas,  it  appearing  to  us  that  you  have  not  de- 
clared the  whole  truth  concerning  your  intention,  we  have 
decided  on  its  being  necessary  to  proceed  to  a rigorous  ex- 
amination of  your  case,  in  which,  without  at  all  weakening 
your  own  confession,  or  the  proofs  whi.ch  have  been  alleged 
against  you  concerning  your  said  intention,  you  have  an- 
swered in  a Catholic  manner.  And  therefore,  upon  seeing 
and  maturely  considering  the  merits  of  this  your  cause,  to- 
gether with  your  aforesaid  confession  and  excuses,  and  all 
other  things  proper  to  be  considered  bv  the  ecclesiastical 
law,  we  shall  now  proceed  to  the  following  definitive  sen- 
tence : 

“ Invoking,  therefore,  the  most  holy  name  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  and  that  of  His  most  glorious  mother,  Mary, 
we  do  by  this  sentence,  which  we  pronounce  in  these  writ- 
ings, with  the  advice  and  judgment  of  the  reverend  masters 
and  doctors  of  divinity  with  whom  we  have  consulted  con- 
cerning this  cause,  between  the  magnificent  Carolus  Since- 
rous,  Doctor  of  Laws  of  the  one  part,  and  you,  Galileus 
Galilei,  a criminal  here  under  the  power  of  the  Inquisition, 
by  this  present  written  process,  examined  and  confessed  as 
above  of  the  other  part,  we  do  say,  judge,  and  declare  that 
you,  Galileus,  have  upon  account  of  those  things  which  are 
produced  in  the  written  process,  and  which  you  have  con- 
fessed as  above,  subjected  yourself  to  rigorous  punishment ; 
therefore  we  condemn  you  to  be  imprisoned  in  a dungeon 


ll9 

of  the  Holy  Inquisition  for  a time  determined  by  our  plea- 
sure ; and  we  command  you,  as  a salutary  penance,  that 
for  the  three  years  next  ensuing  you  repeat  once  a day  the 
seven  penitential  psalms. 

“ And  thus  we  say,  pronounce,  and  by  this  our  sentence 
declare,  ordain,  and  condemn,  and  also  reserve,  as  well  in 
the  present  as  in  any  other  better  manner  and  form  which 
we  can  find  and  may  avail  ourselves  of  by  law.  Thus  we 
the  underwritten  cardinals  pronounce. 

“ F.  Cardinal  D’Ascoli, 

“ G.  Cardinal  Bentivoglio, 

“ F.  Cardinal  di  Cremona, 
“Fr.  Cardinal  a Nusroy, 

“F.  Cardinal  Veropsious, 

“B.  Cardinal  Gypsius, 

“M.  Cardinal  Ginettus.” 

The  abjuration  forced  from  Galileus  : 

“ I,  Galileus,  son  of  the  late  Vincentius  Galileus,  being 
here  upon  my  trial  and  on  my  knees  before  you,  the  most 
eminent  and  reverend  cardinals,  inquisitors  general,  against 
heretical  wickedness,  and  having  before  my  eyes  the  most 
holy  Gospels,  which  I touch  with  my  proper  hands,  do  swear 
that  I have  always  believed,  and  do  now  believe,  and  by 
the  help  of  God  will  in  the  future  believe,  everything  which 
the  Holy  Catholic  Church  doth  hold  and  preach.  But 
whereas,  notwithstanding,  after  I had  been  legally  enjoined 
and  commanded  by  this  Holy  Inquisition  to  wholly  abandon 
that  false  opinion  which  maintains  that  the  sun  is  the  centre 
of  the  universe  and  immovable,  and  that  I should  no  longer 
hold,  defend,  or  in  any  way,  either  by  word  or  writing, 
teach  the  aforesaid  false  and  pernicious  doctrines,  and 
whereas,  also,  after  it  had  been  notified  to  me  that  the 
aforesaid  doctrine  was  contrary  to  the  Holy  Scriptures,  I 
wrote  and  published  a book  in  which  I treated  of  the  doc- 


120 


trine  that  had  been  thus  condemned,  and  produced  reasons 
of  great  force  in  favor  of  it  without  giving  any  answers  to 
them,  for  which  I have  been  judged  by  the  Holy  Office  to 
have  committed  the  crime  of  heresy.  Being,  therefore, 
willing  to  remove  from  the  minds  of  your  eminences  and 
of  every  Catholic  the  sorrow  caused  by  my  notorious  crime 
which  I hereby  confess,  I do  with  a sincere  heart  and  a 
true  faith  abjure,  curse,  and  detest,  not  only  the  aforesaid 
errors  and  heresies,  but,  generally,  every  other  error  and 
opinion  which  may  be  contrary  to  the  Holy  Church  ; and 
I swear  that  for  the  future  I will  never  more  say  or  assert, 
either  by  word  or  writing,  anything  that  may  give  occasion 
for  a suspicion  of  heresy.  Moreover,  I swear  and  promise 
that  I will  fully  observe  all  the  penances  which  have  been, 
or  may  hereafter  be,  enjoined  on  me  by  the  Inquisition,  so 
help  me  God.  And  these  holy  Gospels,  which  I now  touch 
with  my  own  proper  hand,  I,  the  above-mentioned  Galileus 
Galilei,  have  abjured,  sworn,  promised,  and  bound  myself 
as  above,  and  in  testimony  of  these  things,  I have  sub- 
scribed with  my  hand  this  present  instrument  of  my  abjura- 
tion, at  Rome,  in  the  palace  of  the  Inquisition.” 


THE  CLAIMS  OF  THE  PRIESTHOOD  TO  CHASTITY. 

If  these  gentlemen  mean  to  consider  that  as 
chastity,  which  consists  merely  in  not  support- 
ing a wife ; if  they  call  that  chastity  which 
prescribes  celibacy  to  them  in  order  that  they 
may  be  free  from  the  cares  and  troubles  of  a 
family,  which  impels  most  men  to  greater  assi- 
duity and  economy  in  their  domestic  affairs, 
and  constitutes  a life  more  active,  regular,  and 
virtuous,  we  may,  in  such  cases,  allow  that  they 
practice  chastity.  But  if  we  are  to  understand 


I 2 I 


the  word  chastity  in  the  sense  that  the  ecclesi- 
astics of  the  Romish  Church  consider  and 
explain  it  in  their  pulpits,  then  the  justice  of 
their  claim  to  such  chastity  may  easily  be  de- 
cided by  the  experience  and  knowledge  of  all 
intelligent  people  who  have  been  observant  of 
the  practices  of  the  priests. 

When  the  General  Council  of  Constance  met, 
no  picture  of  the  virtuous  paradise  of  Christ 
was  to  be  observed  in  that  city,  but,  on  the  con- 
trary, the  city  presented  a perfect  and  full  illus- 
tration of  Mohammed’s  paradise,  where  Mus- 
selmen  find  large  numbers  of  the  most  beau- 
tiful houris.  Spanberg  says  that  the  city  of  Con- 
stance was  honored,  on  the  assembling  of  the 
council,  by  the  presence  of  three  hundred  and 
fifty-six  archbishops,  and  seven  hundred  pros- 
titutes and  doctors  followed  the  reverned 
fathers,  without  reckoning  the  private  concu- 
bines who  accompanied  them  ostensibly  as 
servants.  But  oh,  consistency ! In  this  very 
council,  the  celibacy  of  the  clergy  was  extolled 
to  the  skies. 

If  conclusive  evidence  is  wanted  as  to  the 
morals  of  the  priesthood,  we  have  it  in  a bull, 
issued  by  Pope  Paul  IV.,  in  these  words : 
“ Whereas,  certain  ecclesiastics,  in  the  king- 
dom of  Spain,  and  the  cities  thereof,  having 
the  cure  of  souls,  or  exercising  such  care  for 
others,  deputed  to  hear  the  confessions  of  peni- 


122 


tents,  have  broken  out  into  such  heinous  acts  of 
iniquity  as  to  abuse  the  sacrament  of  pen- 
ance, in  the  very  act  of  hearing  confessions, 
not  fearing  to  pollute  the  sacrament  and  Him 
who  instituted  it,  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  by  en- 
ticing and  tempting  females  to  lewd  and  crim- 
inal actions , at  the  very  time  they  were  making 
their  confessions.” 

THE  PROMULGATION  OF  THE  BULL,  AND  THE  CON- 
SEQUENCES. 

Upon  the  promulgation  of  this  bull,  the  in- 
quisitors published  a solemn  edict  in  all  the 
churches,  that  any  person  either  knowing  or 
having  heard  of  any  friar  or  priest  having  com- 
mitted the  crime  of  adultery,  or  improperly  con- 
ducted himself  during  the  confession  of  a female 
penitent,  should  disclose  what  they  knew  within 
thirty  days  to  the  Holy  Tribunal ; and  very 
heavy  censures  were  attached  to  those  who 
should  neglect  to  comply  with  this  injunction. 
When  this  edict  was  first  published,  such  a 
large  number  of  women  in  the  city  of  Seville, 
alone,  went  to  the  palace  of  the  tribunal  to  re- 
veal the  conduct  of  their  infamous  confessors, 
that  twenty  notaries  and  as  many  assistants 
were  required  to  note  down  their  information 
and  complaints.  But  even  this  large  force  of 
notaries  and  clerks  were  inadequate  to  the 
task,  as  this  tribunal  was  so  overwhelmed  with 


123 


the  constantly  increasing  number  of  complain- 
ants, that  thirty  days  more  were  allowed  for 
taking  the  accusations. 

To  ladies  of  rank  and  character,  this  was  a 
trying  ordeal.  On  one  side  a religious  fear  of 
incurring  the  threatened  censures  goaded  their 
consciences  so  much  as  to  compel  them  to 
make  the  required  accusation,  while,  on  the 
other  side,  they  feared  the  consequences  of  giv- 
ing their  husbands  such  strong  reasons  for  sus- 
pecting their  unfaithfulness.  To,  in  a measure, 
obviate  this  difficulty,  they  covered  their  faces 
with  a veil,  and  thus  went  to  the  tribunal  in  the 
most  secret  manner. 

But  with  all  their  precautions  very  few 
escaped  the  zealous  vigilance  of  their  husbands, 
who,  on  learning  of  the  discoveries  and  accusa- 
tions made  by  their  wives,  were  filled  with  sus- 
picions and  fear.  Yet,  notwithstanding  this  ac- 
cumulation of  conclusive  evidence  against  the 
priestly  scoundrels,  this  Holy  Tribunal  sud- 
denly brought  the  business  to  a close,  by  order- 
ing that  all  crimes  of  this  nature  complained  of 
thereafter  should  be  consigned  to  silence  and 
oblivion . 

PRACTICES  OF  THE  INQUISITION,  AND  OTHER 
MATTERS. 

Many  instances  have  occurred  in  Portugal 
of  men  being  seized  at  night  and  taken  with  the 


L 


124 


greatest  haste  and  secrecy  to  the  dungeons  of 
the  Inquisition,  after  which  their  property  be- 
came a prey  to  the  church.  Years  afterward, 
these  men,  who  so  mysteriously  disappear,  and 
whose  fate  has  not  been  known,  appear  at  the 
Auto-da-fe,  disguised  and  with  a gag  in  their 
mouths,  so  that  they  may  not  have  the  power 
of  stating  their  wrongs.  On  these  occasions  a 
priest  ascends  the  pulpit,  and  thunders  out 
against  these  wretched  beings  a catalogue  of 
their  alleged  crimes.  When  this  mockery  is 
finished,  the  victims  are  conveyed  to  the  inner 
courts  of  the  prison  of  the  Inquisition,  and  when 
the  heavy  iron  doors  close  on  them,  they  are 
never  more  seen  alive,  as  they  are  then  put  to 
death,  either  by  burning  or  some  other  cruel 
method  of  taking  human  life,  practiced  in  those 
abodes  of  horror. 

All  punishments  which  the  Inquisition  can 
inflict  are  still  in  frequent  practice,  and  exe- 
cuted with  all  possible  rigor.  The  public  know 
nothing  of  this,  as  the  sentences  can  no  longer 
be  published  in  an  Auto-da-fe;  therefore  pris- 
oners, instead  of  suffering  their  punishments  at 
the  same  time,  as  was  the  case  at  the  Autos- 
da-fe,  now  undergo  them  at  different  periods, 
one  after  the  other,  and  in  such  a manner  that 
the  public  know  nothing  of  it.  During  the 
time  of  my  confinement  in  the  prisons  of  the 
Inquisition,  seven  persons — five  men  and  two 


2 25 

women — were  terribly  whipped  and  otherwise 
tortured ; and  during  the  same  time  many  oth- 
ers perished  from  their  tortures  and  long  con- 
finement in  the  damp  dungeons* 

A case  that  occurred  a few  years  since  at 
Coimbra,  however,  came  to  light,  and  in  this 
way : A prisoner,  a gentleman  of  culture,  came 
to  the  window  of  one  of  the  prisons  of  the  In- 
quisition, which  face  the  street,  and  loudly  en- 
treated that  for  God’s  sake  some  one  would 
pick  up  the  little  bits  of  paper  which  he  was 
throwing  into  the  street.  These  bits  of  paper 
were  written  on  with  brick-dust,  and  contained 
a brief  account  of  his  sufferings  in  that  prison 
for  the  past  fourteen  years,  and  begged  that 
some  one  would  be  so  humane  as  to  represent 
his  case  to  the  queen,  that  she  might  know  of 
his  unlawful  imprisonment  and  terrible  suffer- 
ings, and  cause  an  investigation  to  be  made. 
The  prisoner  had  by  chance  escaped  from  his 
dungeon  and  found  his  way  to  the  window ; 
the  guards  soon  followed  and  pushed  him  from 
the  grating  of  the  window,  as  was  seen  by  per- 
sons in  the  street  ; but  the  fear  of  the  Inquisi- 
tion was  such  that  no  one  dared  to  touch  the 
bits  of  paper  in  the  street,  and  if  a friendly  puff 
of  wind  had  not  blown  some  of  them  into  an 
adjoining  alley,  their  contents  never  would  have 
been  known  to  the  public ; and  even  the  per- 
son that  thus  saw  what  was  written  on  them 


126 


did  not  dare  to  reveal  the  information  until 
several  years  had  elapsed.  A few  days  after 
this  affecting  incident  the  chief  inquisitor  of  the 
Inquisition  at  Coimbra  precipitated  himself  from 
a window  and  died  instantly.  His  companions 
reported  that  he  did  it  from  mental  derange- 
ment, but  it  afterwards  leaked  out  that  the  chief 
feared  being  either  reprimanded  or  punished 
by  the  Inquisitor  General,  for  permitting  the 
prisoner  to  make  known  to  the  public  that  he 
had  been  unlawfully  imprisoned  and  tortured. 
Whatever  the  motives  of  the  chief  were  for 
killing  himself,  we  are  fully  justified,  from  the 
circumstances  of  the  case,  in  believing  that  the 
imprisonment  and  sufferings  complained  of  by 
the  unhappy  prisoner  above  alluded  to  were 
by  no  means  confined  to  him  alone,  but  that 
many  others  were  undoubtedly  suffering  the 
same  kind  of  martyrdom  whose  cases  will  never 
be  known  to  the  public.  Such  have  been  the 
proceedings  of  the  Inquisition  since  they  have 
been  restrained  from  publicly  burning  their 
prisoners. 

The  great  secrecy  which  the  Inquisition 
maintains  in  all  its  proceedings  gives  them  am- 
ple opportunity  to  commit  as  many  atrocities 
as  they  think  proper.  The  following  case 
illustrates  some  of  the  mildest  of  their  present 
operations : While  I was  in  prison  a man  was 
sent  to  the  dungeon  of  the  Inquisition  from 


127 


the  island  of  Madeira,  whom  the  commissary  of 
the  Inquisition  in  that  island,  under  the  pretext 
that  the  man  had  committed  crimes  cognizable 
by  the  Holy  Office,  kept  in  prison  there  for 
over  a year.  When  this  man  arrived  at  Lis- 
bon, the  inquisitors  found  he  had  been  so  cru- 
elly and  unjustly  treated  that  they  dared  not 
proceed  further  with  him,  and  set  him  at  lib- 
erty. On  his  being  released,  he,  agreeably  to 
advice  given  him,  requested  the  chief  inquisitor 
to  furnish  him  with  a certificate  or  other  docu- 
ment, by  which  he  might  convince  his  country- 
men when  he  returned  that  he  was  innocent, 
and  thus  free  himself  from  the  suspicion  and 
infamy  which  await  an  imprisonment  by  the 
Inquisition.  For  making  this  request  the  chief 
reprimanded  him  severely,  telling  him  that  he 
was  presumptuous,  and  that  such  a certificate 
would  reflect  on  the  conduct  of  the  commissary 
who  had  imprisoned  him.  The  chief  then 
threatened  to  send  him  to  prison  if  he  did  not 
quit  Lisbon  in  the  first  vessel  that  left  that  port. 

AGAIN  PERSECUTING  FREE  MASONS. 

The  Bishop  of  Funchal,  in  the  island  of  Ma- 
deira, learning  that  there  had  been  a lodge  es- 
tablished there,  immediately  commenced  a rig- 
orous persecution  of  several  respectable  fami- 
lies, because  he  had  found  out  that  some  mem- 
bers of  these  families  were  Masons.  This  per- 


128 


secution  became  so  bitter  that  many  persons 
fled  to  the  United  States,  and  on  the  ar- 
rival of  one  of  the  vessels  that  conveyed  them 
to  New  York,  they  hoisted  a white  flag  having 
the  motto,  “Assylum  queer  imus."  Immedi- 

ately on  this  coming  to  the  knowledge  of  the 
fraternity  in  the  city,  a number  of  the  principal 
members  went  on  board  and  took  charge  of 
the  persecuted  families,  and  gave  them  a most 
generous  and  hospitable  reception,  and  kind 
and  considerate  care. 

This  case  made  so  strong  an  impression 
on  the  public  mind  in  Portugal,  and  indeed 
throughout  all  Europe,  that  the  Portuguese 
Government,  in  order  to  exonerate  itself  from 
the  imputation  of  ignorance  and  bigotry,  re- 
moved the  archbishop  from  Madeira  to  Elvas — 
a change  of  considerable  value  to  the  Arch- 
bishop, as  he  was  afterwards  promoted  to  the 
Archbishopric  of  Braga,  where  he  still  contin- 
ues his  persecutions  of  all  he  suspects  of  being 
Free  Masons. 

PAPAL  BULL  AND  EDICT  AGAINST  FREE  MASONRY. 
— A CATHOLIC  PRIEST  GIVES  A WONDERFUL 
EXPLANATION  OF  THE  SECRETS  OF  THE  ORDER. 

Clement,  Bishop,  servant  of  God,  to  all  the  faithful,  health 
and  apostolic  blessing. 

Placed,  unworthily  as  vve  are,  by  the  disposal  of  the  di- 
vine clemency  in  the  eminent  watch-tower  of  the  apostle- 
ship,  we  are  ever  solicitously  intent,  agreeable  to  trust  re- 


129 


posed  in  us,  by  obstructing  error  and  vice,  to  preserve 
more  especially  the  integrity  of  the  true  faith,  and  to  repel 
in  these  times  all  danger  from  heretical  societies. 

It  has  come  to  our  knowledge,  even  from  public  report, 
that  certain  meetings  or  assemblies,  commonly  called  Free 
Masons,  are  spread  far  and  wide,  and  are  every  day  in- 
creasing ; in  which  persons,  of  whatever  sect  or  religion, 
contend  with  an  affected  shqw  of  natural  honesty,  con- 
federate together  in  a close  and  inscrutable  bond,  accord- 
ing to  secret  laws  and  orders  agreed  upon  between  them, 
and  bind  themselves  as  well  by  strict  oath  taken  on  the  Bible 
as  by  the  imprecations  of  heavy  punishments  to  preserve 
their  mysteries  with  inviolable  secrecy.  We,  therefore,  re- 
volving in  our  mind  the  great  mischiefs  which  generally  ac- 
crue from  secret  bodies,  not  only  to  the  temporal  tranquillity 
of  the  state  but  the  spiritual  health  of  souls,  and  that, 
therefore,  they  are  antagonistic  to  civil  and  canonical  laws. 
Being  taught  to  watch  night  and  day  lest  this  sort  of  men 
break  as  thieves  into  the  house,  and,  like  foxes,  root  up  the 
vineyard  ; lest  they  should  pervert  the  hearts  of  the  simple, 
and  privily  shoot  at  the  innocent ; that  we  might  stop  up 
the  broad  way  which  from  thence  would  be  laid  open  for 
the  perpetration  of  their  wickedness,  and  for  other  just  and 
reasonable  causes  to  us  known,  have,  by  the  advice  of  the 
cardinals  and  of  our  mere  motion,  and  from  the  plenitude 
of  the  apostolic  power,  decreed  to  be  condemned  and  pro- 
hibited, and  by  this  our  present  ever  valid  constitution,  we 
do  condemn  and  prohibit  the  meetings  of  the  above-named 
society  of  Free  Masons. 

Wherefore,  all  and  singular  the  faithful  in  Christ,  of  what- 
ever state,  degree,  or  condition,  whether  laity  or  clergy, 
worthy  of  express  mention,  we  strictly,  and  in  virtue  of  holy 
obedience,  command  that  no  one,  under  any  pretext  or 
color,  dare  to  presume  to  promote,  favor,  admit,  or  con- 
ceal in  their  houses  members  or  assemblies  of  this  abomina- 
ble order,  nor  in  any  way  aid  or  assist  in  their  meeting  in 


130 

any  place,  or  to  administer  medicine  to  them  in  their  sick- 
ness, or  in  any  manner,  directly  or  indirectly,  by  themselves 
or  others,  afford  them  council  or  help  in  their  hour  of  trial 
and  affliction,  or  persuade  others  to  join  said  Order. 

We,  moreover,  command  that  bishops,  prelates,  and  in- 
quisitors shall  proceed  to  inquire  into,  coerce,  and  restrain 
the  same  as  vehemently  suspected  of  heresy,  with  condign 
punishment ; for  to  them,  and  each  of  them,  we  hereby 
give  and  impart  free  power  of  proceeding  against  the  same 
transgressors,  and  of  calling  in,  if  it  shall  be  necessary,  the 
help  of  the  secular  arm. 

Let  no  one,  therefore,  infringe,  or  by  rash  attempt  con- 
tradict this  our  declaration,  damnation,  command,  and  in- 
terdict. 

Dated  from  Rome  in  the  year  of  the  Incarnation  of  our 
Lord,  1738,  and  the  8th  of  our  pontificate. 

A.  Cara,  Vice-Datary. 

C.  Amatus,  Vice-Secretary. 

Visa  De  Curia  N.  Antonellus. 

I.  B.  Eugenius. 

In  the  above-mentioned  day,  month,  and  year  the  said 
condemnation  was  posted  up  and  published  at  the  gates  of 
the  palace  of  the  Sacred  Office  of  the  Prince  of  the  Apostles 
by  me,  Peter  Romolatus,  cursitor  of  the  Holy  Inquisition. 

Cardinal’s  Edict,  following  the  above  Bull. 

Whereas , the  holiness  of  our  sovereign  lord,  Pope  Cle- 
ment XII.,  happily  reigning,  in  his  bull  of  the  28th  of 
April,  condemned,  under  severe  penalties,  a society  known 
as  Free  Masons,  which,  under  the  pretext  of  being  a civil 
and  charitable  association,  admit  men  of  any  sect  or  re- 
ligion, with  a strict  tie  of  secrecy,  confirmed  by  an  oath  on 
the  Holy  Bible,  as  to  all  that  is  transacted  or  done  in  said 
secret  meetings  ; and  whereas  such  meetings  are  not  only 


I3I 

suspected  of  occult  heresy  but  even  of  being  dangerous  to 
public  peace  and  the  safety  of  the  ecclesiastical  state,  since 
if  they  did  not  contain  matters  contrary  to  the  Catholic 
faith  and  to  the  peace  and  well-being  of  the  commonwealth, 
so  many  and  such  strict  ties  of  secrecy  would  not  be  re- 
quired as  are  mentioned  in  the  aforesaid  bull  of  his  Holi- 
ness ; and  it  being  the  will  of  our  lord  the  Pope  that  such 
secret  society  be  dissolved  and  broken  up,  and  they  who  are 
not  constrained  by  fear  of  ecclesiastical  censure  be  curbed 
by  rigorous  punishment ; therefore  it  is  the  express  order 
of  his  Holiness,  by  this  edict,  to  prohibit  all  persons  of  any 
state  or  condition,  whether  secular  or  regular,  or  whatever 
degree  or  dignity,  from  joining  the  Order  of  Free  Masons, 
or  meeting  with  them,  or  in  any  way  associating  with  them 
under  any  other  title  or  cloak  whatsoever,  under  pain  of 
death  and  the  confiscation  of  their  effects. 

It  is  likewise  prohibited  as  above  to  any  person  to  seek 
or  tempt  any  one  to  associate  with  any  such  societies, 
meetings,  or  lodges  ; and  they  who  shall  furnish  or  provide 
a house,  hall,  or  room  for  said  Masons  to  hold  their  lodges 
in  are  hereby  condemned,  over  and  above  the  aforenamed 
penalties,  to  have  the  house  where  such  lodges  are  held 
utterly  destroyed  and  erased  from  the  ground.  And  it  is 
the  will  of  his  Holiness  that  to  incur  the  above-named  pen- 
alties any  conjectures,  hints,  or  presumptions  of  the  faithful 
shall  suffice  for  a presumption  of  guilt,  without  admission 
of  any  excuse  whatever. 

And  it  is  also  the  will  of  his  Holiness  that  any  person 
having  notice  or  knowledge  of  such  meetings  hereafter,  and 
do  not  immediately  report  the  same  to  the  nearest  eccle- 
siastical authority,  shall  be  considered  accomplices  of  said 
Masons,  and  likewise  be  subject  to  all  the  pains  and  penal- 
ties they  are  subject  to.  But  the  names  of  denouncers  or 
informers  shall  be  kept  secret. 

Joseph,  Cardinal  Fiaro. 

Jerome  de  Bardi,  Secretary. 


132 


A CATHOLIC  DIVINE  EXPLAINS  THE  OATH  AND  SYM- 
BOLS OF  FREE  MASONRY. 

“ A bee,  has  in  all  ages  and  nations  been  the 
grand  hieroglyphic  of  Free  Masonry,  because 
it  excels  all  other  living  creatures  in  the  con- 
trivance and  commodiousness  of  its  habitation. 
The  Egyptians  paid  divine  worship  to  a bee 
under  the  outward  shape  of  a bull,  the  better  to 
conceal  the  mystery ; the  bull  by  them  was 
called  Apis,  the  Latin  word  for  bee.  The  en- 
igma representing  the  bee  by  a bull  consists  in 
this:  that,  according  to  the  doctrine  of  the 
Pythagorean  Lodge  of  Free  Masons,  the  souls 
of  all  the  bovine  kind  transmigrate  at  death 
into  bees ; therefore,  what  modern  Free  Ma- 
sons call  a lodge,  was  in  ancient  times  called  a 
hive  of  Free  Masons,  and  for  the  same  reason 
when  a dissension  arises  in  a lodge,  the  going 
off  and  forming  another  lodge  is  to  this  day 
called  swarming. 

“ As  for  the  oath,  it  is  to  be  observed  in  the 
Hebrew  alphabet  that  there  are  four  pairs  of 
letters,  of  which  each  pair  are  so  near  alike,  that 
at  the  first  view,  they  appear  to  be  the  same — 
beth  and  caph,  gimel  and  nun,  cheth  and  thau, 
daleth  and  resch ; and  on  these  depend  all 
the  Masonic  signs  and  grips.  Cheth  and  thau 
are  shaped  like  two  standing  gallowses  of  two 
legs  each,  and  when  two  Masons  accost  each 


133 


other,  one  cries  cheth,  the  other  answers  thau, 
signifying  that  they  would  rather  be  hanged 
on  a gallows  than  divulge  the  secret.  Then, 
again,  beth  and  caph  are  each  like  a gallows 
lying  on  one  of  the  side  posts,  and  when  used 
as  above,  imply  this  prayer : May  all  who  re- 

veal the  secret  hang  upon  the  gallows  till  it 
falls  down.  This  is  their  master  secret,  gen- 
erally called  the  ‘ great  word/  Daleth  and 
resch  are  like  two  half  gallowses,  or  gallows 
cut  in  two  at  the  cross  stick  on  the  top,  by 
which,  when  pronounced,  they  intimate  to  each 
other  that  they  would  rather  be  half  hanged 
than  divulge  either  word  or  signal  to  the  pro- 
fane. When  one  says,  gimel,  the  other 
answers  nun  ; then  the  first  joins  both  letters 
together,  and  repeats  three  times,  ‘ gimel-nun, 
gimel-nun,  gimel-nun ; ’ by  which  they  mean 
that  they  are  united  as  one,  in  interest  and 
secrecy/’ 


CHAPTER  IV. 

SANGUINARY  PERSECUTION  AND  MARTYRDOM  OF 
KNIGHTS  TEMPLARS. 

Martyrdom  of  faques  De  Molai  and  other  illustrious 
Knights  Templars. — The  Pope  and  King  of  France 
send  the  Knights  a crafty  Letter , which  lures  them 
into  a Popish  Death-trap. — Seizure  and  Torture  of 
a large  number  of  Knights  by  the  Inquisition. — 
Many  of  the  Knights  burnt  at  the  Stake. — Remark- 
able prophetic  Speech  of  De  Molai  a few  Moments 
previous  to  the  setting  on  fire  of  the  Fagots  that 
were  to  consume  Him. — His  Prophesy  fulfilled. 

Among  the  first  eminent  Knights  Templars 
who  fell  a victim  to  the  bigotry  and  rapacity 
of  the  Catholic  Church  was  Jaques  de  Molai. 
After  the  destruction  of  the  Knights  in  the 
East,  the  then  Grand  Master,  Gaudin,  over- 
come with  grief  at  the  loss  of  the  Holy  Land 
and  the  desperate  situation  of  the  Order,  died 
at  Limisso,  after  a short  illness.  He  was 
succeeded  by  Jaques  de  Molai,  a member  of  a 
noble  family  in  Burgundy.  At  the  time  of  his 
election  to  the  distinguished  honor  of  filling 


135 


the  position  of  Grand  Master,  De  Molai  was  at 
the  head  of  the  English  province  of  the  order ; 
having  first  been  appointed  Visitor  General, 
then  Grand  Preceptor  of  England,  and  finally 
elected  to  rule  the  entire  fraternity.  During 
his  official  career  in  England  he  held  several 
chapters  of  the  brethren  at  the  Temple,  in  Lon- 
don, and  at  the  different  preceptories,  where 
he  framed  several  wise  and  salutary  laws  and 
regulations  for  the  government  of  the  fraternity 
in  that  country. 

After  his  election  to  the  office  of  Grand  Mas- 
ter, De  Molai  collected  from  France  and  England 
a numerous  body  of  Knights  Templars,  and 
a large  amount  of  money,  and  proceeded  to 
Cyprus,  where,  immediately  after  his  arrival,  he 
commenced  to  strengthen  himself  preparatory 
to  an  attempt  to  regain  the  Holy  Land.  He 
had  not  been  long  in  Cyprus  before  an  oppor- 
tunity was  presented  of  forming  an  alliance 
with  Casan  Cham,  the  warlike  emperor  of  the 
Mogul  Tartars,  and  King  of  Persia,  who  was 
a descendant  of  and  successor  to  the  renowned 
Ghenghis  Khan.  As  Casan  Cham  had  mar- 
ried a daughter  of  Leon,  the  Christian  king  of 
Armenia,  a princess  of  great  beauty,  to  whom 
he  was  greatly  attached,  he  permitted  her  the 
full  enjoyment  and  exercise  of  Christian  worship. 
His  great  affection  for  his  wife  made  him  so 
favorably  disposed  towards  the  Christians  as  to 


1 36 

move  him  to  render  the  knights  all  the  assist- 
ance in  his  power. 

The  first  expedition  that  was  planned  by  the 
allies  was  against  the  King  of  Egypt ; and  as 
the  Tartar  forces  were  at  Antioch,  the  Tem- 
plars proceeded  to  that  place,  where  they  found 
them  encamped  amid  the  ruins  of  that  ancient 
city.  Immediately  on  the  arrival  of  De  Molai, 
the  emperor  placed  an  army  of  30,000  men 
under  his  command,  and  then  the  combined 
forces  proceeded,  by  rapid  marches,  up  the  val- 
ley of  the  Orontes  toward  Damascus,  and  on 
arriving  at  Hums  they  were  confronted  by  a 
large  army  under  the  Sultan  of  Egypt  and  Da- 
mascus, who  occupied  a strong  position.  The 
allies  commenced  by  skirmishing  for  strategic 
points,  which  brought  on  a general  engage- 
ment, and  although  they  had  to  contend 
against  greatly  superior  numbers,  in  a strongly- 
fortified  position,  yet  by  their  superior  tactics 
and  irresistible  charges,  they  not  only  drove 
the  enemy  out  of  their  position,  but  completely 
routed  them,  pursuing  them  with  great  slaugh- 
ter till  the  darkness  of  an  Eastern  night  pre- 
vented further  carnage,  and  gave  what  re- 
mained of  the  panic-stricken  host  a chance  to 
escape.  This  great  victory  was  so  decisive 
and  demoralizing  to  the  enemy  that  the  allies 
had  but  little  difficulty  in  successively  taking 
Aleppo,  Hums,  Damascus,  Jerusalem,  and  the 


J 


1 37 


other  principal  cities  in  Palestine  After  a 
brief  period  of  repose,  the  allies  marched  to 
Jerusalem,  which  had  previously  been  evacu- 
ated, thus  enabling  the  Templars  to  again  en- 
ter the  coveted  city  in  triumph.  They  first  vis- 
ited the  Holy  Sepulchre,  and  then  celebrated 
Easter  on  Mount  Zion. 

The  emperor  now  sent  ambassadors  to  the 
sovereigns  of  Europe,  announcing  the  victories 
of  the  allies,  and  soliciting  their  cooperation, 
offering,  in  return,  the  possession  of  Palestine. 
But  the  disastrous  termination  of  the  crusades 
had  so  disheartened  the  Christian  nations  that 
they  did  not  comply,  and  none  thought  favor- 
ably of  another  expedition  to  the  East,  except 
the  ladies  of  Genoa,  who,  being  in  great  con- 
sternation in  consequence  of  an  edict  that  had 
been  laid  on  their  city,  and  as  a means  of 
averting  divine  wrath,  assumed  the  Cross,  and 
seriously  contemplated  fitting  out  an  expedi- 
tion ; but,  for  the  reasons  above  given,  they 
were  finally  compelled  to  abandon  the  idea. 

The  next  movement  of  the  allies  was  under 
De  Molai,  who  advanced  down  the  coast  of 
Syria,  everywhere  driving  the  Saracens  before 
him,  until  he  had  driven  them  into  the  deserts 
of  Egypt.  In  the  meantime,  however,  a Sara- 
cen chief,  who  had  been  appointed  by  Casan 
Cham,  Governor  of  Damascus,  had  treacher- 
ously incited  the  Mohammedan  population  of 


138 

Syria  to  revolt.  This  treachery  compelled  De 
Molai  to  return  to  Jerusalem,  where  he  was 
joined  by  the  Tartar  general,  Cotulosse,  whom 
Casan  Cham  had  sent  from  across  the  Eu- 
phrates to  support  him.  Thus  reinforced,  De 
Molai  was  preparing  to  march  on  Damascus, 
when  Casan  was  taken  so  dangerously  ill  that 
he  was  given  up  by  his  physicians.  This  in- 
telligence so  demoralized  the  Tartars  that  they 
refused  further  cooperation  with  the  Templars. 
The  consequence  of  this  was  to  compel  De 
Molai  to  return  to  the  coast  and  embark  his 
forces  for  Limisso,  leaving  a strong  detachment 
of  his  soldiers  on  the  island  of  Aradus,  which 
they  proceeded  to  fortify  ; but  before  they  had 
completed  their  works  they  were  attacked  by  a 
fleet  of  twenty  vessels  and  an  army  of  10,000 
men,  and  after  a desperate  resistance  they  were 
overpowered,  a large  portion  of  them  killed, 
and  the  remainder  taken  prisoners  and  subject- 
ed to  gross  indignities  and  cruelties. 

This  blow  completed  the  destruction  of  the 
Templars  in  the  East ; for,  not  satisfied  with 
the  rout  of  the  last  organized  force,  the  few  re- 
maining Templars  in  Palestine  were  pursued 
from  place  to  place  until  they  were  nearly  ex- 
terminated. 

An  immediate  consequence  of  the  overthrow 
of  the  Templars  in  the  Holy  Land  was  the  loss 
of  prestige  and  respect  at  home.  For  hitherto 


Ruins  at  Limisso. 


I4I 

they  had  occupied  the  highest  positions  in  the 
state,  both  civil  and  military ; but  they  were 
now  like  Samson  shorn  of  his  hair,  helpless. 
The  great  wealth  and  influence  of  the  organi- 
zation had  rendered  them  objects  of  envy  and 
hatred,  both  to  the  Romish  Church  and  the 
Catholic  despots  of  Europe  ; consequently  they 
soon  became  victims  of  their  rapacity  and 
bigotry. 

The  first  movement  in  this  direction  was  by 
Edward  I.,  King  of  England,  who  seized  and 
sequestered  to  his  use  the  money  collected  by 
the  Templars  in  his  dominions  to  forward  to 
their  brethren  in  Cyprus,  claiming  that  the 
property  of  the  order  had  been  granted  to  it  by 
former  kings  of  England  and  their  subjects  for 
the  defence  of  the  Holy  Land ; and  as  the 
Templars  had  failed  in  holding  it,  the  state  had 
a right  to  appropriate  the  money  to  the  use  of 
the  poor — a sheer  pretext,  as  the  poor  never 
received  the  benefit  of  a farthing  of  it. 

King  Edward  had  previously  cast  covetous 
glances  toward  the  property  of  the  order,  but 
dared  not  go  so  far  as  to  lay  hands  on  it  until 
after  the  destruction  of  the  Templars,  when  pub- 
lic opinion  had  turned  against  them.  His  first 
plundering  of  their  treasure  took  place  on  his 
return  from  his  campaign  in  Wales  ; when,  find- 
ing himself  unable  to  raise  the  amount  required 
to  pay  his  soldiers,  he  proceeded  with  some 


142 


armed  followers  to  the  Temple,  and  under 
the  pretext  that  he  wished  to  look  at  his  moth- 
er’s jewelry,  gained  access  to  the  vaults  of 
the  treasury,  and  without  more  ado,  deliber- 
ately broke  open  the  coffers  of  the  Templars, 
and  abstracted  ten  thousand  pounds,  which  was 
taken  to  Windsor  Castle.  Subsequently  his 
son,  Edward  II.,  committed  a similar  robbery. 
He,  with  one  of  his  dissolute  favorites,  Piers 
Gaveston,  went  to  the  Temple,  and  partly  by 
false  pretexts  and  partly  by  threats,  succeeded 
in  getting  fifty  thousand  pounds  of  silver,  be- 
sides a quantity  of  gold,  jewels,  and  precious 
stones  belonging  to  other  parties. 

At  this  time  Philip  IV.  occupied  the  throne 
of  France.  He  was  both  a needy  and  un- 
principled monarch,  who  did  not  -scruple  at 
any  means  to  gain  his  ends  ; therefore  he  had 
at  different  times  resorted  to  illegal  and  even 
violent  expedients  to  replenish  his  empty 
treasury.  Soon  after  his  coronation  he  sent  a 
message  to  the  Grand  Master  of  the  Temple 
and  Hospital  at  Limisso,  also  to  the  Teutonic 
Knights,  expressing  in  flattering  terms  his  de- 
sire to  consult  with  them  as  to  the  necessary 
measures  to  be  taken  for  the  recovery  of  the 
Holy  Land,  assuring  them  that  they  were  the 
persons  best  qualified  to  give  advice  upon^that 
subject,  and  to  manage  such  a military  enter- 
prise ; the  conclusion  of  his  message  being 


143 

authoritative  : — “ We  order  you  to  come  hither 
without  delay,  with  as  much  secrecy  as  pos- 
sible, and  with  very  little  retinue,  since  you  will 
find  on  this  side  of  the  sea  a sufficient  number 
of  your  knights  to  attend  upon  you.’’  The 
unsuspecting  Grand  Master,  de  Molai,  soon  re- 
sponded to  the  treacherous  summons,  and 
sailed  for  France,  taking  the  treasure  he  had 
with  him  in  Cyprus,  and  attended  by  a retinue 
of  sixty  knights.  On  his  arrival  he  placed  his 
treasure  in  the  temple  at  Paris,  and  reported  to 
the  king ; thus  placing  himself  at  the  mercy  of 
two  unscrupulous  and  cruel  enemies — the  pope 
and  the  King  of  France,  and  as  the  sequel 
proved,  he  had  in  good  faith  walked  into  a 
snare  that  secured  his  destruction. 

The  crafty  king  received  him  with  flattering 
marks  of  respect  and  esteem,  and  informed  him 
that  the  pope  was  anxious  to  counsel  with  him 
as  to  the  best  means  of  regaining  the  Holy 
Land.  Accordingly  de  Molai  soon  after  re- 
paired to  Poictiers — the  then  residence  of  the 
pope,  and  had  an  interview  with  the  pontiff. 
What  transpired  at  this  interview  has  never 
come  to  light  any  further  than  what  may  be  in- 
ferred from  the  fact  that  immediately  thereafter 
De  Molai  mysteriously  disappeared — into  a 
dungeon,  and  did  not  reappear  for  nearly  five 
years,  and  then  only  to  suffer  a terrible  death. 

Leaving  the  Grand  Master  to  the  long  impris- 


144 


onment  and  tortures  that  awaited  him,  an  ac- 
count of  the  means  resorted  to  by  the  pope 
and  king  for  the  destruction  and  robbery  of  the 
Templars  will  now  be  given. 

Through  his  secret  agents,  the  king  circula- 
ted many  dark  rumors  and  damaging  reports 
concerning  the  Templars.  Following  this,  a 
noted  criminal  by  the  name  of  Squin  de  Florian, 
of  Beziers,  who  was  serving  a life-sentence  in 
one  of  the  penal  castles,  was  offered  not  only 
a pardon,  but  a reward  if  he  would  swear  to 
certain  charges  against  the  Templars.  This 
offer  he  gladly  accepted,  and  with  his  blood- 
stained hand  on  the  Bible  he  was  sworn.  He 
then  charged  the  order  with  heresy,  also  with 
the  commission  of  many  dark  crimes,  both 
against  individuals  and  the  church,  giving  the 
particulars  of  the  crimes  charged.  Following 
this  was  the  pretended  confession  of  one 
Nosso  de  Florentine,  another  condemned  crimi- 
nal, who  was  induced  to  make  a confession 
similar  in  character  to  the  charges  made  by 
Squin  de  Florian.  On  the  strength  of  the  in- 
formation thus  obtained,  the  king  despatched 
secret  communications  to  the  bailies  of  all  the 
different  provinces  of  France,  accusing  the 
Templars  of  sacrificing  to  idols,  of  mocking  the 
sacred  image  of  the  Saviour,  and  of  impure 
practices  and  dark  and  unnatural  crimes  ; con- 
cluding thus  : “ We  being  charged  with  the 


145 


maintenance  of  the  faith,  after  having  conferred 
with  the  pope,  prelates  and  barons  of  the  king- 
dom, at  the  instance  of  the  Inquisitor  General — 
from  information  already  laid,  from  violent  sus- 
picions, from  probable  conjectures,  from  legiti- 
mate presumptions  conceived  against  the  en- 
emies of  heaven  and  earth,  and  because  the 
matter  is  highly  important,  and  it  is  expedient 
to  prove  the  just,  like  gold  in  a furnace,  by  a 
rigorous  examination,  have  decreed  that  the 
members  of  the  order  who  are  our  subjects 
shall  be  arrested,  and  all  their  real  and  personal 
property  shall  be  seized  into  our  hands.”  Or- 
ders were  also  given  to  the  bailies  and  sene- 
schals to  inform  themselves  of  the  number  of 
houses  of  the  Temple  within  their  respective 
jurisdictions,  and  do  it  in  a manner  that  would 
not  excite  suspicion  ; then  to  take  a force  large 
enough  to  overcome  all  resistance,  and  sur- 
prise the  Templars  and  make  them  all  pris- 
oners. 

At  the  same  time  that  these  infamous  orders 
were  issued,  emissaries  were  sent  to  the  prin- 
cipal sovereigns  of  Europe,  urging  their  co- 
operation in  the  work  of  persecution  and 
extortion  against  the  Templars.  King  Ed- 
ward II.  had  just  ascended  the  throne  of  Eng- 
land. To  this  monarch  a special  agent  was 
sent,  bearing  a confidential  letter,  in  which  was 
represented  in  the  darkest  colors,  the  alleged 


146 


horrible  practices  of  the  knights.  To  this 
strange  communication  the  king  did  not  reply 
until  after  nearly  two  months,  and  then  in  the 
following  terms : “ I have  duly  considered 

the  matters  mentioned  in  your  letter,  and  have 
also  listened  to  the  statements  of  your  faithful 
and  zealous  messenger ; having  caused  him  to 
unfold  the  charges  before  myself,  and  the  prel- 
ates, earls,  and  barons  of  my  kingdom,  and 
others  of  my  council.  As  such  abominable  and 
execrable  deeds  have  never  before  been  heard 
of  by  me,  or  by  my  nobles  and  council,  it  is 
therefore  hardly  to  be  expected  that  an  easy 
credence  can  be  given  them.”  King  Edward, 
however,  informed  Philip  that  by  the  advice  of 
his  council,  he  had  ordered  the  seneschal  of 
Agen,  from  whom  it  was  alleged  that  the 
charges  and  rumors,  proceeded,  to  be  summoned 
before  him  for  examination  concerning  the  mat- 
ter, and  that  after  due  inquiry,  he  would  take 
such  steps  as  would  redound  to  the  glory  of 
God  and  the  preservation  of  the  Catholic  faith. 

Philip  and  the  pope  having  fully  matured 
their  diabolical  plans,  set  the  night  of  October 
the  thirteenth  as  the  time  to  carry  their  schemes 
against  the  Templars  into  execution.  Accord- 
ingly, on  that  memorable  night,  the  knights 
throughout  France  were  simultaneously  sur- 
prised and  made  prisoners  ; and,  to  prepare 
the  public  mind  for  what  was  to  follow,  monks 


L 


i47 


and  priests  preached  against  them  in  the 
churches  and  public  places,  in  the  large  cities 
and  in  the  gardens  of  the  Palais  Royal  ; thus 
taking  advantage  of  the  ignorance,  bigotry, 
and  superstition  of  the  age  to  propagate  the 
most  damnable  and  absurd  charges  against  the 
Order.  Among  other  extravagant  charges  were 
the  following : That  they  cut  up  and  burnt 
the  bodies  of  deceased  brethren,  and  from  the 
ashes  prepared  a powder  which  they  adminis- 
tered to  the  initiates,  to  cause  them  to  keep 
their  obligations  and  worship  idols  ; that  they 
worshipped  an  idol  covered  with  an  old  skin, 
which  had  been  embalmed,  and  that  the  eyes 
of  this  idol  were  two  carbuncles  having  the 
brightness  of  heaven  ; that  they  roasted  the 
bodies  of  infants  and  anointed  their  idols 
with  the  fat;  that  the  Templar’s  whole  hope 
of  a future  was  centred  in  this  idol,  instead 
of  Christ  and  His  vicegerent,  the  pope;  that 
in  celebrating  their  secret  rites  and  ceremo- 
nies, young  and  tender  virgins  were  introduced, 
but  for  what  purpose  it  was  not  known ; that 
they  had  dark  caves,  deep  in  the  earth,  in  which 
they  had  an  image  in  the  form  of  a man,  with 
two  bright  glittering  eyes ; and  all  who  took 
the  obligation  of  the  Order  were  compelled  to 
deny  Christ  and  foul  the  cross  with  their  feet, 
and  then  sacrifice  to  their  horrible  idols.  When 
profaning  the  cross  the  cave  was  darkened. 


148 


If  a Templar  and  a girl  had  a child,  a circle  was 
formed  in  this  cave,  and  the  child  thrown  from 
one  to  another  till  life  was  extinct,  when  it  was 
roasted,  and  its  fat  preserved  to  anoint  the 
idols  with  ; that  to  conceal  their  wicked  lives 
they  constantly  attended  church,  and  made 
much  almsgiving4;  that  they  comforted  them- 
selves with  edification,  and  frequently  partook 
of  the  holy  sacrament,  always  manifesting  much 
modesty  and  gentleness  of  deportment,  both  in 
public  and  private.  Previous  to  proceeding 
with  the  examination  the  inquisitors  were  di- 
rected to  inform  the  Templars  that  both  the 
pope  and  the  king  were  convinced,  by  unim- 
peachable testimony,  of  the  errors  and  abomina- 
tions which  accompany  the  vows  and  profes- 
sions of  the  Order,  and  that  if  they  will  con- 
fess that  their  professions  and  obligations  are 
erroneous  and  abominable,  they  will  be  par- 
doned and  liberated  ; but  if  they  will  not  do 
this  then  threaten  them  with  death  at  the  stake. 

For  six  days  after  the  imprisonment  of  the 
Templars  various  expedients  were  resorted  to 
to  compel  them  to  confess  to  the  crimes  and 
practices  imputed  to  them,  but  without  avail,  as 
they  to  a man  remained  true  to  their  principles. 
But  the  bigotry  of  the  church  and  lust  of 
avarice  were  not  thus  to  be  thwarted ; there- 
fore, they  were  turned  over  to  the  tender  mer- 
cies of  the  brethren  of  St.  Dominic,  who  were 


149 


noted  for  being  the  most  cruel  and  expert  tor- 
turers of  the  age ; and  on  the  nineteenth  of 
October,  the  Inquisitor  General  with  his  myrmi- 
dons formally  opened  the  Inquisition  in  Paris, 
and  during  the  following  three  weeks  one  hun- 
dred and  forty  Templars  were  examined.  They 
were  brought  up  one  at  a time,  and  after  every 
other  means  had  been  exhausted  in  endeavoring 
to  compel  them  to  criminate  or  implicate  them- 
selves by  confessing  to  the  charges  made 
against  them,  they  were  put  to  torture.  But 
their  fortitude  was  equal  to  the  emergency,  for 
they  severally  underwent  the  terrible  tortures 
of  the  rack,  and  other  cruel  devices  of  the  In- 
quisition, with  unshaken  firmness,  even  to  death, 
as  thirty-six  of  them  perished  while  going 
through  the  dreadful  ordeal  ; and  of  the  sur- 
vivors many  lost  the  use  of  their  limbs  and 
were  maimed  and  crippled  for  life. 

Among  the  means  of  torture  were  the  fol- 
lowing : The  legs  of  the  victims  were  fastened 
in  an  iron  frame,  after  which  the  soles  of  their 
feet  were  smeared  with  fat,  when  they  were 
placed  before  a fire,  and  a screen  drawn  back 
and  forth  between  their  feet  and  the  fire,  so  as 
to  regulate  the  heat  and  render  the  torture 
more  exquisite  and  unendurable.  The  great 
agony  produced  by  this  burning  process  was 
such  as  to  frequently  drive  the  victim  to  mad- 
ness. 


L 


150 


One  lot  of  prisoners  were  shown  a forged 
letter,  purporting  to  be  written  by  the  Grand 
Master,  which  exhorted  them  to  save  their  lives 
by  confessing  themselves  guilty,  and  by  this 
infamous  plan  several  were  induced  to  make  a 
false  confession,  implicating  the  Order.  Among 
these  was  Sir  Bernard  de  Vado,  but  he  soon 
revoked  the  confession  thus  obtained,  and 
again  asserted  the  innocence  of  the  Templars. 
For  this  he  was  fastened  to  an  iron  frame  and 
placed  in  a horizontal,  position  so  near  the 
flames  of  a fierce  fire  that  the  flesh  was  burnt 
from  his  heels  and  pieces  of  the  bone  came 
out.  A confession  was,  in  a similar  manner,  ex- 
torted from  another  Templar,  but  he  likewise 
subsequently  revoked  it,  when  he  was  subjected 
to  fearful  tortures.  His  flesh  was  lacerated 
with  red-hot  pincers,  and  four  of  his  teeth  were 
wrenched  out.  Many  other  Templars  who  held 
the  Grand  Master  in  such  respect  and  awe  as  to 
accept  his  word  as  law,  on  hearing  the  forged 
letter  read  felt  constrained  to  confess  whatever 
was  required  ; and  all  of  them  who  afterward 
retracted  their  confession  were  put  to  tortures, 
some  of  which  were  too  indecent  and  revolting 
to  mention  here.  The  confessions  thus  ob- 
tained were  used  by  the  crafty  inquisitors  to 
give  the  world  a plausible  reason  for  their 
bloody  work. 

Emboldened  by  their  success,  the  king  and 


The  Tort  ure  of  Templars. 


153 


pope  made  preparations  for  a more  sweeping 
and  complete  persecution  of  the  Templars.  Con- 
sequently, on  the  twenty-eighth  of  March,  five 
hundred  and  forty-six  Templars,  who  had  per- 
sisted in  holding  their  obligations  inviolate, 
and  maintaining  the  innocence  of  the  Order, 
were  collected  from  the  different  dungeons,  and 
marched,  under  a strong  guard,  into  the  garden 
of  the  bishop’s  palace,  where  a papal  commis- 
sion was  assembled  to  try  them.  Here  the 
articles  of  accusation  were  read  over  to  them  ; 
but,  to  make  a show  of  fairness,  they  were  per- 
mitted to  authorize  a committee  of  their  number 
to  draw  up  a written  defence.  The  Templars 
asked  to  have  an  interview  with  the  Grand 
Master,  De  Molai,  but  this  was  denied  them. 
The  prisoners  then  proceeded  to  choose  a com- 
mittee of  their  number  to  prepare  their  de- 
fence, who  were  allowed  to  retire  (under  guard) 
for  consultation,  and  the  result  of  their  labors 
was  embodied  in  a letter,  which  was  presented 
to  the  commissioners  by  Sir  Knight,  Peter  de 
Bolgna.  It  first  gave  the  origin  and  objects 
of  the  Order,  the  mode  of  initiation,  and  the  na- 
ture of  their  obligations.  It  then  recited  the 
terrible  tortures  and  cruelties  that  had  been 
inflicted  upon  them ; that  those  who  had  been 
so  fortunate  as  to  escape  with  their  lives  from 
the  inquisitors  were  either  cripples  or  ruined  in 
health  and  intellect.  That  as  a free  pardon 


J54 


was  offered  those  who  would  make  a confession 
damaging  to  the  Templars,  it  was  not  strange 
that  under  the  terrible  sufferings  on  the  rack, 
such  confessions  had  been  made ; but  that 
most  of  the  brethren  who  had  made  confessions 
under  torture  had  utterly  retracted  them,  choos- 
ing death,  rather  than  dishonor.  The  state- 
ment continued,  that  a large  number  of  knights 
against  whom  no  charge  could  be  sustained, 
had  been  allowed  to  perish  in  noisome  dun- 
geons. The  commissioners  were  requested  to 
interrogate  the  guards,  jailers,  executioners, 
and  others  who  witnessed  the  last  moments  of 
those  who  had  perished,  as  to  their  last  words, 
when  they  would  learn  that  the  confessions 
made  were  wrung  from  them  under  terrible 
torture,  and  that  with  their  dying  words,  they 
all  maintained  the  innocence  of  the  Order.  It 
was  also  maintained  in  this  defence  that  it  was 
a most  extraordinary  thing  that  so  many  Tem- 
plars of  distinguished  birth  and  noble  blood, 
and  members  of  the  most  illustrious  families  in 
Europe,  should  have  remained,  from  the  time 
of  their  initiation  to  the  hour  of  their  death, 
members  of  the  Order,  and  had  never  relieved 
their  consciences  by  revealing  any  of  the  abom- 
inable iniquities  now  charged  against  them. 

This  defence  was  impatiently  listened  to  by 
the  commissioners,  who  frequently  interrupted 
the  reading  by  insolent  questions  and  derisive 


i55 


remarks.  At  the  conclusion  of  the  reading  the 
prisoners  were  remanded  to  their  dungeons. 

As  the  knights  who  had  been  forced  to 
make  confessions,  were  rapidly  following  one 
another’s  example  in  retracting  them,  and  as 
the  facts  of  their  persecution  and  dreadful  tor- 
tures were  getting  before  the  world  and  creating 
a reaction  in  their  favor,  the  pope  and  crafty 
king  hastened  to  take  measures  to  arrest  this 
tide  of  public  opinion.  At  the  death  of  the 
Archbishop  of  Sens,  whose  ecclesiastical  au- 
thority extended  over  Paris,  it  was  managed  so 
as  to  have  a pliable  tool  of  the  church  and 
king  appointed  to  fill  the  vacancy ; therefore, 
Philip  de  Martigny,  who  was  noted  for  his 
cringing  servility  and  fiery  zeal,  was  appointed  ; 
and  immediately  after  his  enthronement,  the 
council  of  Sens  was  convoked  at  Paris,  and 
on  the  tenth  of  May  all  of  the  Templars  who 
had  retracted  their  confessions,  and  maintained 
the  innocence  of  the  order,  were  broueht  in 
irons  before  it.  After  a brief  form  of  trial, 
all  of  the  Templars  brought  before  this  council 
were  sentenced  to  death  by  the  black-hearted 
archbishop,  who  in  sentencing  them,  used  the 
following  language  : “You  have  avowed  that 
those  who  are  received  into  your  Order  of  the 
Temple,  are  compelled  to  renounce  Christ,  and 
spit  upon  the  cross  ; and  that  you  yourselves, 
have  participated  in  this  sacrilege.  You  have 


L 


156 

thus  acknowledged  that  you  have  fallen  into  the 
damnable  sin  of  heresy.  By  your  confession 
and  repentance  you  had  merited  absolution, 
and  had  become  reconciled  to  the  church  ; but 
having  revoked  your  confession,  the  church  no 
longer  regards  you  as  reconciled,  but  as  having 
wilfully  gone  back  to  your  first  errors ; there- 
fore, the  church  regards  you  as  relapsed  here- 
tics, whose  doom  is  death  at  the  stake ; con- 
sequently, I condemn  you  to  the  fire.” 

Upon  receipt  of  the  intelligence  of  the  ex- 
traordinary action  of  Martigny,  the  commis- 
sioners dispatched  messages  to  him,  praying 
him  to  delay  the  execution  of  this  sentence,  as 
a large  number  of  persons  had  affirmed  that 
they  had  witnessed  the  death  of  the  Templars, 
who  had  died  in  prison  and  at  the  stake,  and 
that  all  of  them  had,  with  their  dying  words, 
maintained  the  entire  innocence  of  the  Order; 
that  their  undying  faith  in  their  principles, 
and  unshaken  firmness  in  their  hour  of  trial, 
was  gaining  the  sympathy  of  the  public,  both  at 
home  and  abroad.  But  as  the  archbishop  had 
both  the  disposition  and  power  to  carry  out 
his  sanguinary  decrees,  all  such  appeals  and 
entreaties  were  unheeded ; and  for  fear  that 
Divine  aid  would  be  interposed  in  behalf  of 
those  innocent  men,  or  that  they  would  receive 
aid  from  some  other  quarter,  he  hurried  their 
execution,  and  on  the  morning  of  May  12th, 


Tombs  of  Templars. 


157 


fifty-four  Templars  were  burned  at  the  stake. 
The  place  selected  for  this  tragedy  was  in  the 
open  country,  in  Porte  St.  Antoine  des  Champs. 
Here  fifty-four  stakes  had  been  set  in  the 
ground  in  the  form  of  a crescent,  and  around 
these  stakes  were  piled  fagots  and  charcoal. 
To  this  spot  the  doomed  men  were  conducted, 
and  marched  past  the  semicircle  in  single  file, 
one  being  left  at  each  stake  as  they  passed, 
where  they  were  taken  charge  of  by  the  execu- 
tioners and  chained  to  the  stakes.  The  fires 
were  then  lighted,  but  the  fuel  was  so  arranged 
as  to  burn  slowly,  and  thus  prolong  their  suf- 
ferings, and  give  the  victims  time  to  realize 
their  awful  situation.  As  soon  as  the  fires  be- 
gan to  reach  their  bodies,  the  inquisitors,  think- 
ing that  they  would  then  yield,  approached 
and  once  more  offered  them  pardon  if  they 
would  make  the  confession  that  had  been 
required ; but  the  fortitude  and  faith  of  the 
Templars  were  equal  to  the  fiery  ordeal  before 
them,  and  they  replied  that  they  would  not ; 
that  they  considered  death — even  the  hor- 
rid death  they  were  doomed  to  die,  far  prefer- 
able to  perjury  and  dishonor.  They  were  then 
left  to  the  jeers  of  the  Catholic  mob  of  spec- 
tators till  their  bodies  were  consumed.  And 
thus  perished  this  noble  band  of  Templars;  vic- 
tims of  a bigoted  and  unrelenting  church,  and 
of  the  rapacity  of  the  King  of  France,  afford- 


158 

ing  a spectacle  so  cruel  and  inhuman  as  has 
rarely  ever  been  witnessed  in  any  civilized  or 
even  barbarous  nation,  and  showing  that  of 
all  the  animal  kingdom  none  are  so  cruel 
and  vindictive  to  their  kind  as  man,  when  im- 
pelled by  religious  fanaticism  or  the  lust  for 
gain. 

A short  time  after  the  wholesale  burning 
above  narrated,  four  other  Templars  were  put 
to  torture,  and  as  they  unflinchingly  maintained 
their  principles,  they  too  were  taken  by  the  Port 
St.  Antoine,  and,  amid  the  taunts  of  the  mob, 
burnt  at  the  stake. 

Altogether  there  were  burned  in  this  field 
of  death  near  Paris  one  hundred  and  thirteen 
Templars.  A large  number  were  also  burned 
in  Carcassone,  Lorraine,  and  in  Normandy,  and 
twenty-nine  were  burned  by  the  Archbishop 
of  Rheims,  at  Senlis.  Indeed  the  sanctity  of 
the  tomb  was  no  protection  for  the  dead,  as 
the  moldering  body  of  a Templar  was  dragged 
forth  from  the  grave  and  burned.  Still  these 
sanguinary  atrocities  went  on,  and  the  examin- 
ations of  fresh  victims  were  continued  before 
the  papal  tribunal.  Neither  venerable  age  nor 
important  services  rendered  the  state  exempt- 
ed any  Templar ; and  many  aged  and  illustrious 
warriors  were  dragged  from  their  homes,  and, 
pale  and  trembling,  taken  before  the  Inquisi- 
tion, well  knowing  that  at  the  best  their  fate 


159 


would  be  torture  and  imprisonment  for  life,  and 
thus  a large  number  perished. 

This  terrible  persecution  was  not  to  be  con- 
fined to  France,  as  the  pope  had  written  to  the 
Kings  of  Portugal,  Castile,  and  Leon  in  threat- 
ening terms,  upbraiding  them  for  their  omis- 
sion to  torture  the  Templars  in  their  dominions, 
using  the  following  language : “ The  bishops 
and  delegates  have  imprudently  neglected  these 
means  of  obtaining  the  truth.  We  therefore 
expressly  order  them  to  employ  rigorous  tor- 
ture against  the  knights,  that  the  supremacy 
of  the  church  may  thereby  be  more  completely 
asserted.”  At  the  same  time  orders  for  tortur- 
ing the  Templars  were  also  transmitted  to  the 
Bishop  of  Negropont,  the  Patriarch  of  Con- 
stantinople, and  the  Duke  of  Achaia;  also  to 
the  King  of  Cyprus  and  the  Bishops  of  Nicos- 
sia  and  Famagosta.  After  vigorously  apply- 
ing the  torture,  the  Councils  of  Arragon  and 
Tarragona  pronounced  the  Order  there  free 
from  heresy.  But  in  Germany  the  Templars 
were  examined  without  torture  and  declared 
innocent  of  the  charges  made  against  them. 

Notwithstanding  that  the  Order  was  now 
broken  up — and  the  bravest  and  most  influential 
of  its  members  had  either  been  burnt  at  the 
stake  or  were  languishing  in  noisome  dungeons 
— the  vindictive  hatred  of  the  pope  was  not  yet 
satisfied ; therefore,  he  ordered  that  the  Gen- 


i6o 


eral  Council  of  the  Church  at  Vienne  be  assem 
bled  to  take  measures  for  the  complete  suppres- 
sion of  the  Order.  The  council  was  opened  by 
the  pope  in  person.  Before  this  council,  nine 
Templars  had  the  temerity  to  present  themselves, 
declaring  that  they  represented  two  thousand 
members  of  the  order,  and  demanded  to  be 
heard  in  their  behalf.  But  instead  of  granting 
them  a hearing,  his  Holiness , for  their  unheard- 
of  presumption,  ordered  them  to  be  thrown 
into  prison,  where  they  languished  and  died. 
But,  with  the  exception  of  a few  of  the  creatures 
of  the  pope  and  King  of  France,  who  had  al- 
ready been  instrumental  in  condemning  large 
numbers  of  Templars  in  their  dioceses,  the  en- 
tire council  expressed  their  disapprobation  of 
such  a flagrant  act  of  injustice.  All  were  unan- 
imous in  the  opinion  that  before  the  suppression 
and  destruction  of  so  illustrious  an  order,  and 
one  that  had  rendered  such  invaluable  services 
to  the  church  and  state,  its  members  ought,  at 
least,  to  be  heard  in  their  defence.  Such  pro- 
ceedings astonished  and  enraged  his  Holiness, 
and  he  summarily  dismissed  the  council,  haught- 
ily telling  them,  that  in  consequence  of  their 
leaning  toward  heresy,  and  unwillingness  to 
adopt  the  necessary  measures  for  its  suppres- 
sion, he,  out  of  the  plenitude  of  his  power, 
would  now  take  such  measures  as  would  gain 
the  ends  of  the  church. 


in  the  Torture  Room. 


1^3 


After  consulting  with  Philip,  a private  consis- 
tory was  convened  ; and,  after  gaining  over  the 
cardinals  and  French  bishops,  the  pope  abol- 
ished the  Order  of  Knights  Templars,  by  a so- 
called  apostolic  ordinance,  which  perpetually 
prohibited  every  one  from  entering  it  thence- 
forth, or  accepting  or  wearing  the  habit  thereof, 
or  representing  themselves  to  be  Templars,  on 
pain  of  excommunication  and  death.  Shortly 
afterward,  a second  session  of  this  council  was 
called,  at  which  the  king-  and  his  two  sons  were 
present,  accompanied  by  a body  of  troops, 
when  the  papal  decree  abolishing  the  order  was 
published  before  the  assembly.  No  discussion 
was  allowed,  nor  any  suffrages  taken,  so  that 
this  council  appears  to  have  been  summoned 
merely  to  give  a show  of  sanction  to  the  pro- 
ceedings of  the  previous  council. 

As  the  Grand  Master,  De  Molai,  had  ren- 
dered the  church  and  state  such  important  ser- 
vices as  to  render  him  popular  with  the  people, 
it  was  deemed  expedient  to  proceed  with  cau- 
tion in  his  case,  therefore,  instead  of  bringing 
him  to  the  stake  with  the  others,  he  was  kept 
confined  in  prison,  and  frequently  subjected  to 
cruel  tortures  to  force  a confession  from  him, 
also  with  a view  to  terminating  his  life  in  that 
way ; but  his  strong  constitution  surviving  all 
the  barbarities  inflicted  on  him,  he  lay  in  prison 
over  five  years.  Confined  with  him  were  Guy, 


164 


the  Grand  Preceptor ; Hugh  de  Peralt,  the 
Visitor  General  of  the  order,  and  the  Grand 
Preceptor  of  Aquitaine.  For  prudential  reasons, 
the  fact  of  their  imprisonment  was  carefully  con- 
cealed from  the  public,  and  to  account  for  their 
disappearance,  hints  were  thrown  out  that  they 
had  returned  to  the  Holy  Land.  For  this  reason 
but  few  of  the  secrets  of  their  dungeons  have 
ever  come  to  light,  and  not  till  the  morning  of 
the  eighteenth  of  March,  nearly  five  years  and 
a half  after  their  incarceration,  was  the  mystery 
of  their  disappearance  solved.  Then  the  citi- 
zens of  Paris  were  startled  by  seeing  a scaffold 
erected  before  the  Cathedral  of  Notre  Dame, 
and  by  a summons  to  be  present  and  hear  the 
confessions  of  the  Grand  Master  of  the  Tem- 
plars, and  his  companions.  At  the  hour  appoint- 
ed, the  four  knights,  loaded  with  chains,  and 
surrounded  by  guards,  were  brought  upon  the 
scaffold,  under  charge  of  the  provost.  On  the 
appearance  of  the  knights  on  the  scaffold, 
chained  like  wild  animals,  and  haggard  from 
long  suffering,  a murmur  of  astonishment  ran 
through  the  crowd  of  spectators.  This,  how- 
ever, was  soon  suppressed  by  the  guards,  and,  as 
soon  as  silence  was  secured,  the  Bishop  of  Alba 
proceeded  to  read  aloud  the  eighty-eight  arti- 
cles of  accusation,  followed  by  what  purported 
to  be  their  confessions.  At  the  conclusion  of 
the  reading  the  papal  legate  turned  to  the  Grand 


165 


Master,  and  requested  him  to  avow  the  guilt  of 
his  Order.  To  this  De  Molai  replied  by  step- 
ping to  -the  front  of  the  scaffold  and  raising  his 
manacled  hands  towards  heaven,  and  repeating 
the  Lord’s  prayer,  after  which  he  exclaimed,  in 
a loud  voice,  “To  say  that  which  is  untrue  is  a 
crime  both  against  God  and  man.  Not  one  of 
us  has  ever  betrayed  his  God  or  his  country. 
I do  confess  to  many  sins,  but  I disdain  to  add 
the  sin  and  crime  of  perjury  against  the  inno- 
cent and  noble  Order  of  the  Temple  to  my  other 
sins.”  Guy,  the  Grand  Preceptor,  arose  to 
echo  the  sentiments  of  the  Grand  Master,  but 
before  he  had  proceeded  far,  the  cardinal  and 
commissioners,  astounded  at  such  an  exhibition 
of  firmness  and  defiance  from  men  whom  they 
had  supposed  were  so  broken  down  as  to  ren- 
der them  incapable  of  further  resistance,  hur- 
ried the  knights  back  to  prison,  and  immediately 
repaired  to  the  king  and  acquainted  him  with 
the  occurrence.  At  receiving  this  unlooked-for 
information,  Philip’s  rage  knew  no  bounds,  and 
without  further  information  he  summoned  his 
council,  and  decreed  that  the  noble  knights 
should  be  burned  at  the  stake.  A small  island 
in  the  river  Seine,  opposite  the  king’s  gardens, 
was  selected  as  the  place  of  execution ; and 
there,  over  the  spot  where  once  stood  the  eques- 
trian statue  of  Henry  Quatre,  a pile  was  erect- 
ed into  which  two  posts  were  set,  and  around 


1 66 

them  was  placed  a quantity  of  charcoal.  These 
preparations  were  hastily  completed  on  the  af- 
ternoon of  the  same  day  that  the  prisoners  were 
remanded  to  their  dungeons,  and  at  nine  o’clock 
that  evening,  the  Grand  Master,  de  Molai,  and 
Guy,  the  Preceptor,  were  brought  under  guard 
to  the  place  of  their  fiery  death,  and  immediately 
chained  to  the  posts. 

A vast  concourse  had  already  collected  to 
behold  the  tragic  scene,  and  they  were  not 
long  kept  waiting,  for  the  victims  were  no 
sooner  secured  to  the  posts  than  the  fires  were 
lighted  ; but  as  the  pile  was  arranged  to  burn 
slowly  the  Grand  Master  improved  the  oppor- 
tunity by  addressing  the  assemblage  in  the  fol- 
lowing memorable  and  prophetic  terms  : — - 
“ France  will  remember  our  last  moments. 
We  die  innocent.  The  decree  that  condemns 
us  is  an  unjust  decree,  but  in  heaven  there  is 
an  august  tribunal,  to  which  the  weak  never 
appeal  in  vain.  To  that  tribunal,  within  forty 
days,  I summon  the  Roman  Pontiff.  Oh ! 
Philip,  my  king,  I pardon  thee  in  vain,  for  thy 
life  is  condemned  at  the  tribunal  of  God. 
Within  a year  I await  thee ! ” As  he  con- 
cluded a shudder  ran  through  the  awe-struck 
crowd.  The  fires  were  now  closing  around  the 
victims,  first  roasting  the  lower  extremities,  then 
gradually  rising  higher  until  life  was  extinct ; 
and  although  their  terrible  agony  was  pro- 


167 


longed  by  the  slow  fire,  yet  never  for  a moment 
did  these  noble  martyrs  flinch,  nor  by  one  word 
or  gesture  indicative  of  fear  of  death  did  they 
gratify  their  fiendish  persecutors.  But  by  their 
wonderful  fortitude  and  heroic  death  they 
added  another  bright  page  to  the  closing  his- 
tory of  their  Order. 

In  fulfilment  of  the  Grand  Masters  prophecy 
a terrible  retribution  soon  overtook  the  pope 
and  king ; for  the  pope  was  soon  attacked  by  a 
violent  dysentery, which  speedily  brought  him  to 
his  grave  in  great  agony.  His  dead  body  was 
carried  to  Carpentras  (then  the  residence  of 
the  popes),  and  placed  at  night  in  a church, 
which  soon  after  caught  fire  and  nearly  con- 
sumed the  remains  of  the  infallible  pontiff. 
H is  relations  quarreled  over  his  ill-gotten  trea- 
sure, and  a daring  band  of  bandits  broke  into 
the  church  at  Luca,  and  abstracted  from  its 
vaults  a large  sum  of  money  deposited  there 
by  him.  The  King  of  France  was  also  called 
to  his  last  account  before  the  end  of  the  year. 
He  died  of  a painful  and  lingering  disease  that 
baffled  the  art  of  his  physicians,  and  his  last 
days  were  embittered  by  misfortunes.  His 
nobles  and  clergy  leagued  against  him,  and  the 
wives  of  two  of  his  sons  were  convicted  of 
adultery;  and  finally,  within  the  same  year, 
the  miserable  wretch  whose  false  charges  had 
caused  the  arrest  of  several  illustrious  Tern- 


i68 


plars,  was  hanged  for  an  atrocious  crime.  Thus 
speedy  retribution  overtook  those  who  were 
foremost  in  the  persecution  and  murder  of 
these  illustrious  Templars. 

During  the  five  years  in  which  the  bitterest 
persecution  of  the  Templars  took  place,  the  pope 
and  Catholic  sovereigns  of  Europe  confiscated 
and  appropriated  to  their  own  use  the  property 
of  the  Templars,  including  their  ornaments, 
jewelry,  and  treasures  of  their  churches.  Dur- 
ing the  same  time  they  were  in  actual  receipt 
of  all  the  vast  rents  and  revenues  of  the  fra- 
ternity, and  in  addition  to  this  wholesale  rob- 
bery, King  Philip  enforced  a claim  upon  their 
lands  in  France  of  over  a million  of  dollars  ; 
doing  it,  he  alleged,  to  defray  the  expense  of 
their  prosecution.  Louis,  his  son,  also  put  for- 
ward a claim  for  the  sum  of  three  hundred 
thousand  dollars.  Altogether  the  amount 
robbed  from  the  Templars  by  the  pope,  cardi- 
nals, inquisitors,  and  sovereigns  of  Europe  ag- 
gregated an  immense  sum,  the  honest  accumu- 
lation of  the  fraternity  in  their  collective  and 
individual  capacity  through  a long  period  of 
years. 


CHAPTER  V. 


PERSECUTION  AND  MARTYRDOM  OF  TEMPLARS  IN 
ENGLAND. 

Unheard-of  Fanaticism  and  Greed  of  the  Pope. — In 
accordance  with  a preconcerted  Arrangement  the 
\ Templars  are  all  seized  in  one  Night  throughout 
England. — Singular  Testimony  of  Romish  Wit- 
nesses. 

While  the  sanguinary  persecutions  were 
being  carried  on  against  the  Templars  in 
France,  the  Church  of  Rome  was  constantly 
endeavoring  to  instigate  hostile  and  violent 
measures  against  them  in  other  parts  of  Eu- 
rope ; but  the  bloody  persecutions  described 
in  the  last  chapter  had  excited  the  astonishment 
of  the  civilized  world,  and  a reaction  of  public 
opinion  was  taking  place  in  favor  of  the  Tem- 
plars, and  on  the  20th  of  November,  1307,  Ed- 
ward II.,  King  of  England,  summoned  the 
Seneschal  of  Agen  to  his  presence  and  exam- 
ined him  as  to  the  charges  made  against  the 
Templars  ; and  on  the  fourth  of  December  he 
sent  the  following  communication  to  the  Kings 
of  Castile,  Arragon,  Portugal,  and  Sicily : — 


170 


It  is  fit  and  proper,  inasmuch  as  it  conduceth  to  the 
honor  of  God  and  the  exaltation  of  the  faith,  that  we 
should  prosecute  with  benevolence  those  who  come  recom- 
mended to  us  by  strenuous  labors  and  incessant  exertions 
in  defense  of  the  Catholic  faith,  and  for  the  destruction  of 
the  enemies  of  the  Cross  of  Christ.  Verily  a certain  mes- 
senger of  his  holiness,  the  pope,  drawing  nigh  to  our  pre- 
sence, applied  himself  with  all  his  might  to  the  destruction 
of  the  Order  of  the  Temple,  and  dared  to  publish  before 
us  and  our  council  certain  horrible  and  detestable  enormi- 
ties repugnant  to  the  Catholic  faith,  to  the  prejudice  of  the 
aforesaid  order ; endeavoring  to  persuade  us,  by  his  own 
allegations  and  by  certain  letters  which  he  had  caused  to  be 
addressed  to  us  for  that  purpose,  that  by  reason  of  the  pre- 
mises, and  without  due  examination  of  the  matter,  we 
ought  to  imprison  all  the  brethren  of  the  aforesaid  order 
in  our  dominions.  But  inasmuch  as  the  Order  of  the 
Temple  has  been  renowned  for  its  honor,  and  hath  from 
the  period  of  its  first  formation  exhibited  a becoming  de- 
votion to  God  and  His  Holy  Church  ; and  also  up  to  this 
time  hath  afforded  succor  and  protection  to  the  Catholic 
faith  in  foreign  parts,  it  appears  to  us  that  a ready  belief 
in  so  extraordinary  an  accusation,  and  hitherto  altogether 
unheard  of,  against  the  order  was  scarcely  to  be  expected. 
Wherefore  we  affectionately  ask  and  require  of  your  majes- 
ties that  ye  with  due  diligence  consider  the  origin  and  na- 
ture of  these  charges,  and  turn  a deaf  ear  to  the  machina- 
tions and  slanders  of  evil-disposed  men,  who  are  animated 
by  a spirit  of  cupidity  and  bigotry,  and  permit  no  injury 
to  be  unadvisedly  done  to  the  persons  or  property  of 
the  brethren  of  the  Order  of  the  Temple  residing  within 
your  respective  dominions  until  they  have  a chance  to 
defend  themselves  before  a legal  tribunal,  and  sire  con- 
victed of  the  crimes  laid  to  their  charge,  or  it  shall  be 
otherwise  ordered  concerning  them  in  those  parts. 


1 7 1 

Little  did  the  young  king  then  think  that  his 
noble  letter  would  influence  his  own  murder ; 
but,  as  the  Catholic  Church  never  forgets  an 
affront  or  injury  until  they  are  revenged,  there- 
fore it  bided  its  time  until  a later  period,  when 
it  had  an  opportunity  of  securing  the  judicial 
killing  of  the  king. 

Shortly  after  the  transmission  of  the  above- 
named  communication,  King  Edward  wrote  to 
the  pope,  declaring  his  disbelief  of  the  horrible 
rumors  in  circulation  concerning  the  Templars, 
representing  them  to  the  pope  as  being  uni- 
versally respected  by  all  men  throughout  his 
dominions  for  the  purity  of  their  faith  and 
morals.  He  also  expressed  great  sympathy 
for  the  persecuted  brethren,  and  urged  the 
pope  to  institute  some  fair  course  of  inquiry, 
to  the  end  that  the  character  of  the  order 
might  be  relieved  of  the  infamous  aspersions 
cast  against  it.  But  this  laudable  act  of  the 
king  was  forestalled  by  the  fanaticism  and  greed 
of  the  pope,  for,  before  the  letter  of  the  king 
had  started,  the  pope  had  issued  a bull,  ad- 
dressed to  the  king,  which  concluded,  by  re- 
quiring him  to  forthwith  cause  all  the  Tem- 
plars in  his  dominions  to  be  quietly  taken  into 
custody  in  the  same  night,  and  directed  him 
to  hold  them  in  the  name  of  the  pope,  at  the 
disposition  of  the  Holy  See ; and  to  commit 
their  real  and  personal  property  to  the  care 


172 


of  certain  Catholics,  who  could  be  trusted  to 
hold  it,  until  the  pope  should  give  further  in- 
structions concerning  its  disposal. 

King  Edward  received  this  bull  immediately 
after  he  had  despatched  his  letter  to  the  pontiff, 
exhorting  him  not  to  give  ear  to  the  accusations 
against  the  Templars.  But  the  many  plausi- 
ble representations  made  by  the  pope  concern- 
ing the  guilt  of  the  Order,  or  more  likely  the 
prospect  of  securing  to  himself  a portion  of  the 
vast  wealth  of  the  Templars  in  England,  and 
thus  turning  their  persecution  to  a profitable 
account,  induced  him  to  yield  compliance  with 
the  pope’s  commands.  Accordingly  a council 
was  called,  and  an  order  issued  for  the  arrest  of 
the  Templars  throughout  the  kingdom.  In 
this  order,  directions  were  given  to  take  inven- 
tories of  all  their  real  and  personal  property, 
and  provision  made  for  sowing  and  tilling  their 
lands  during  their  imprisonment. 

After  issuing  this  remarkable  order,  the  king 
wrote  to  the  pope,  assuring  him  that  he  would 
carry  his  commands  into  execution  as  soon  as 
practicable.  Plans  were  now  carefully  ar- 
ranged, by  which  the  Templars  were  to  be 
seized  in  all  parts  of  the  kingdom  at  the  same 
time  ; and  thirteen  days  after  writing  to  the 
pope,  all  of  the  Templars  were  arrested  and 
hurried  to  prison,  and  their  property  seized  in 
the  king s name.  Some  nine  years  previous  to 


*73 


this,  Brian  le  Jay  was  Master  of  the  Temple  in 
England,  and  was  slain  at  the  battle  of  Falkirk. 
In  the  same  battle  was  Sir  Knight  Wm.  de  la 
More,  who  with  a large  number  of  the  brethren 
was  taken  prisoner  and  confined  in  the  dun- 
geons of  Canterbury  Castle.  Subsequently, 
De  la  More  was  released,  and  was,  at  the  time 
of  the  seizure  of  the  Templars,  Master  of  the 
Temple — Preceptor  of  England. 

That  the  holy  pontiff,  Christ’s  vicar  on  earth, 
could  be  actuated  by  a lust  for  gain,  seems  in- 
credible, yet  such  was  the  case  ; for  upon  learn- 
ing that  the  king  had  seized  the  property  of  the 
Templars  in  his  own  name,  his  holiness  sent  a 
communication  to  the  English  bishops  in  sub- 
stance as  follows  : “ Clement  V.,  bishop,  servant 
of  servants  of  God,  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  using 
mercy  with  his  servant,  would  have  us  taken 
up  into  the  mirror  of  the  apostleship  to  the  end, 
that  being  His  vicar  on  earth,  we  may,  as  far  as 
human  frailty  will  permit,  in  all  our  actions  and 
proceedings,  follow  His  footsteps,”  etc.  Here 
follows  a long  and  plausible  reference  to  the 
rumors  in  circulation  in  France,  concerning  the 
abominable  heresy  of  the  Templars,  and  his 
unwillingness  to  believe  them,  and  then  con- 
cludes thus  : “ Because  it  is  not  likely,  nor  did 

it  seem  credible,  that  such  religious  men,  who 
continually  shed  their  blood  for  the  cause  of 
Christ,  and  were  thought  to  expose  their  per- 


174 


sons  to  danger  of  death  for  His  sake,  who  often 
showed  many  and  great  signs  of  devotion,  as 
well  in  the  Divine  office,  as  in  fasting  and  other 
observances,  should  be  so  unmindful  of  their 
salvation  as  to  perpetrate  such  things  ; we  were 
unwilling  to  believe  the  insinuations  and  im- 
peachments against  them,  being  taught  so  to 
do  by  the  example  of  the  same  Lord  of  ours, 
and  the  writings  of  canonical  doctrine.  But 
subsequently  our  dear  son  in  Christ,  Philip  IV., 
King  of  France,  to  whom  the  same  crimes  had 
been  made  known,  and  not  from  motives  of 
avarice,  as  he  does  not  design  to  appropriate 
any  portion  of  the  estates  of  the  Templars,  but 
influenced  with  a fiery  zeal  for  the  Catholic  faith, 
and  following  the  renowned  footsteps  of  his  an- 
cestors, privately  getting  what  information  he 
could  upon  the  premises,  gave  us  much  instruc- 
tion in  the  matter  by  messengers  and  letters/’ 

H is  holiness  then  gives  an  account  of  the 
various  pretended  confessions  made  by  the 
Templars  in  France,  and  the  absolutions  grant- 
ed to  such  of  them  as  were  truly  contrite  and 
submitted  to  the  Catholic  Church.  Then,  after 
expressing  his  entire  belief  in  the  guilt  of  the 
Templars,  he  assumes  to  give  directions  for  the 
trial  of  the  Templars  in  England. 

In  the  meantime  the  love  of  gold  had 
wrought  a great  change  in  the  mind  of  the 
King  of  England,  and  he  commenced  to  lay 


thievish  hands  on  the  property  of  the  order. 
This  coming  to  the  knowledge  of  the  pope,  he 
immediately  wrote  Edward  to  the  following 
effect:  “Your  conduct  again  begins  to  afford 
us  slight  cause  for  anxiety  and  affliction,  as 
several  barons  report  to  us  that,  in  contempt 
of  the  Holy  See,  and  without  fear  of  offending 
the  Vicar  of  Christ,  you  have,  of  your  own  au- 
thority, appropriated  the  property  of  the  Tem- 
plars, gotten  into  your  hands  at  our  instance 
and  command,  and  which  ought  to  have  re- 
mained at  our  disposal.  This  is  not  from  any 
love  of  gain,  as  you  well  know  that  the  repre- 
sentative of  St.  Peter  cannot  be  moved  by 
avaricious  motives,  but  because  it  is  my  pre- 
rogative to  confiscate  and  appropriate  the 
property  of  the  Templars  to  the  use  of  the 
Catholic  Church,  notwithstanding  the  Templars 
in  question  are  your  subjects.  Therefore  we 
have  ordained  that  certain  fit  and  proper  per- 
sons shall  be  sent  into  your  kingdom  to  take 
possession  of  the  aforementioned  property.  I 
have  also  directed  that  a suitable  number  of 
zealous  and  unflinching  inquisitors  shall  pro- 
ceed to  London,  where  they  will  secure  a 
building  for  their  tribunal,  also  the  necessary 
dungeons,  when,  by  means  of  the  rack  and 
other  effective  means  of  torture,  they  will  en- 
deavor to  force  the  Templars  to  a full  compli- 
ance with  the  wishes  of  the  church.” 


1 76 

To  this  truly  meek  and  Christian  communi- 
cation from  his  holiness,  King  Edward  dis- 
patched the  following  reply:  “As  for  the  goods 
of  the  Templars,  we  have  done  nothing  with 
them  up  to  the  present  time  ; neither  do  we 
intend  to  do  aught  with  them  but  what  we  have 
a right  to  do,  and  what  will  be  acceptable  to 
the  Most  High.” 

The  inquisitors  appointed  by  the  pope  to  try 
the  Templars  in  England  were  the  Abbot  of 
Lagney,  in  the  diocese  of  Paris,  and  Master 
Sicard  de  Vaur,  Canon  of  Narbonne.  To  these 
inquisitors  and  their  assistants  King  Edward 
granted  letters  of  safe  conduct  to  the  place  of 
their  destination.  On  the  departure  of  the  in- 
quisitors, the  pope  wrote  to  the  Bishops  of 
London,  Lincoln,  and  Canterbury,  command- 
ing them  to  be  personally  present  with  the  in- 
quisitors at  each  and  every  session  of  the  In- 
quisition. 

At  this  time,  besides  many  others,  the  fol- 
lowing Templars  of  note  were  confined  in  the 
Tower:  William  de  la  More,  Grand  Preceptor 
of  England,  Master  of  the  Temple;  Himbert 
Blank,  Grand  Preceptor  of  Auvergne;  John 
de  Stoke,  Kt.,  Treasurer  of  the  Temple;  Mi- 
chael de  Baskeville,  Kt.,  Preceptor  of  London  ; 
Rudolph  de  Barton,  Guardian  of  the  Temple 
Church.  No  considerations  of  important  ser- 
vices rendered  church  and  state  by  these  Tern- 


i77 


plars  were  allowed  to  interfere  with  the  tyran- 
nical behests  of  the  pope  and  king. 

Conspicuous  among  the  illustrious  Templars 
above-named  was  Himbert  Blank.  He  was 
one  of  the  veterans  who  had  fought  to  the  last 
in  the  defence  of  Palestine,  escaped  with  his 
life  at  the  slaughter  of  Acre,  and  finally  re- 
turned with  the  Grand  Master  to  France,  and 
then  proceeded  to  England,  where  now,  as  a 
reward  for  his  memorable  services,  he  was  kid- 
napped and  thrown  into  a dungeon  in  the 
Tower.  As  soon  as  the  Templars  were  se- 
curely under  lock  and  key,  a hasty  rush  was 
made  for  their  property  by  the  creatures  of  the 
pope,  whose  plans  were  so  well  matured,  and 
the  action  of  his  tools  so  secret  and  sudden,  as 
to  entirely  forestall  the  king  in  the  same  busi- 
ness. But  as  soon  as  his  astonished  majesty 
heard  of  it,  he  appointed  certain  of  his  trusty 
officers  to  make  a careful  search  for  the  prop- 
erty plundered  from  the  Templars  by  his  en- 
terprising rival,  the  pope,  and  directed  the 
sheriffs  of  different  counties  to  summon  juries 
to  try  parties  suspected  of  having  the  property 
in  their  possession. 

In  the  meantime  the  pope  was  proceeding 
in  a summary  manner  against  the  Templars. 
For,  entirely  ignoring  the  king  and  his  gov- 
ernment, he  had  instructed  the  Archbishop  of 
Canterbury  to  cause  to  be  published  in  all  the 


i ;8 

churches  and  chapels  throughout  England  a 
papal  bull  which,  in  effect,  was  as  follows : 
That  the  pope,  being  perfectly  satisfied  of  the 
heresy  and  guilt  of  the  order,  solemnly  pro- 
nounced the  penalty  of  excommunication  against 
all  persons,  of  whatever  rank  or  condition  in  life, 
whether  clergy  or  laity,  who  should  in  any  way 
afford  assistance,  counsel,  or  should  dare  to 
harbor  the  Templars,  or  give  them  food.  An 
interdict  was  also  laid  on  all  cities  and  towns 
which  should  render  any  assistance  whatever 
to  the  members  of  the  Order. 

Directly  after  this  bull  was  published,  the 
inquisitors  who  were  to  try  the  Templars  ar- 
rived in  London,  and  immediately  published 
another  bull  appointing  the  commission,  en- 
joining the  citation  of  criminals  and  witnesses, 
and  concluded  by  denouncing  the  direst  papal 
censures  against  the  disobedient,  and  against 
any  and  all  who  should  presume  to  impede  the 
inquisitors  in  the  exercise  of  their  sacred  and 
civil  functions.  Immediately  after  the  arrival 
of  these  humane  instruments  of  his  holiness, 
citations  were  made  out  in  St.  Paul’s  Cathe- 
dral, and  in  all  the  churches  of  the  ecclesiasti- 
cal province  of  Canterbury,  at  the  end  of  high 
mass,  requiring  the  Templars  to  appear  before 
the  inquisitors  at  a certain  time  and  place. 
The  articles  of  accusation  were  transmitted  to 
the  Constable  of  the  Tower  in  English,  French,  i 


1 79 


and  Latin,  and  the  same  ordered  to  be  read 
to  the  Templars  imprisoned  in  that  fortress. 
But  before  the  first  tribunal  assembled,  the 
Templars  had  already  languished  in  the  Eng- 
lish dungeons  nearly  two  years.  This  re- 
markable tribunal  and  Inquisition . was  com- 
posed of  the  Bishop  of  London  ; Dieudonne, 
Abbot  of  the  monastery  of  Lagney,  in  the  dio- 
cese of  Paris  ; and  Sicard  de  Vaur,  Canon  of 
Narbonne,  and  the  pope’s  chaplain  and  hearer 
of  causes  in  the  pontifical  palace.  Several  for- 
eign notaries  were  also  in  attendance. 

The  tribunal  was  opened  by  bombastic  pre- 
liminary proceedings  ; then  followed  the  read- 
ing of  the  papal  bull,  and  next  the  so-called 
articles  of  accusation  were  pompously  pre- 
sented, which  were  an  embodiment  of  fanati- 
cism, superstition,  and  credulity.  These  articles 
set  forth,  first,  that  at  the  initiation  of  some 
candidates  into  the  order,  at  a future  set  time, 
or  when  a safe  opportunity  presented  itself, 
they  were  admonished  by  the  officers  to  deny 
Christ  and  the  crucifixion.  Another  lot  of 
neophites  were  charged  to  deny  God,  the 
Blessed  Virgin,  and  all  the  saints.  That  it  was 
represented  to  candidates  that  Christ  was  cru- 
cified for  His  own  sins,  not  for  the  redemption 
of  mankind.  That  newly-made  members  were 
made  to  spit  upon  the  cross,  or  upon  the  sign 
of  a cross,  or  of  the  image  of  Christ.  That 


i8o 


they  caused  a figure  of  the  cross,  and  even  the 
cross  itself,  to  be  trampled  under  foot.  That 
the  officers  themselves  frequently  set  the  ex- 
ample of  trampling  on  the  cross.  That  they 
did  not  believe  in  the  sacrament  of  the  altar, 
nor  any  other  sacrament  of  the  holy  Catholic 
Church.  That  they  worshipped  a large  black 
cat  with  fiery  eyes.  That  only  the  Grand  Mas- 
ter of  the  Templars  and  the  Preceptors  could 
absolve  the  members  from  their  sins.  That  the 
meetings  of  the  fraternity  were  always  held  clan- 
destinely. That  none  were  admitted  to  their 
meetings  except  those  having  certain  signs  and 
passwords.  That  for  these  reasons  the  church 
had  for  a long  time  had  a great  suspicion  of 
them.  That  the  Templars  had  singular  looking 
idols  at  certain  places  where  they  met — some 
of  these  idols  having  three  heads,  and  some 
were  surmounted  by  a man’s  skull.  That  such 
idols  were  objects  of  adoration  in  the  assemblies 
and  chapters ; that  in  fact  they  worshipped 
them  as  their  God  and  Saviour.  That  they  be- 
lieved those  idols,  and  they  alone,  could  save 
them.  That  they  sanctified  cords  by  placing 
them  on  the  head  of  their  idols,  then  wore  the 
cords  around  their  shirts  as  charms  against  the 
evil  one.  That  after  a candidate  was  initiated 
he  was  required  to  wear  one  of  these  cords  ever 
afterward.  That  those  who  omitted  to  wear 
them  after  their  initiation  were  either  killed  or 


Examination  of  Templars. 


183 

confined  in  a dungeon  for  life.  That  their  idols 
gave  the  members  their  wealth.  That  on  the 
admission  of  a candidate  he  was  compelled  to 
confess  any  crimes  he  had  committed,  and  if 
they  were  against  the  church,  he  was  applauded, 
but  if  against  the  fraternity,  he  was  fined. 
These  and  many  similar  inventions  of  the  in- 
quisitors were  charged  against  the  order.  No 
record  of  patriotism  or  self-sacrifice  in  defence 
of  the  church  or  their  country  was  allowed  to 
interpose  against  such  accusations. 

After  the  reading  of  these  priestly  inventions, 
Wm.  de  la  More,  the  Grand  Master,  and  thirty 
of  the  brethren  were  examined  by  the  inquisitors 
concerning  the  charges,  particularly  as  to  the  al- 
leged confession  of  Templars.  But  the  breth- 
ren, one  and  all,  indignantly  denied  this  charge, 
and  declared  that  if  any  had  made  such  confes- 
sions, they  had  infamously  lied,  or  had  confessed 
under  torture,  to  save  their  lives.  They  were 
then  examined  separately  as  to  the  manner  of 
their  initiation  into  the  Order  and  concerning 
their  obligations,  ritual,  etc.  Sir  Knight  Wm. 
Rave  was  the  first  examined.  He  was  request- 
ed to  disclose  the  mode  of  his  initiation,  to- 
gether with  all  the  other  secrets  of  the  order. 
To  this  request  he  replied  that  he  first  petitioned 
the  brethren  of  the  Temple  that  they  would  be 
pleased  to  receive  him  into  the  order,  and  that 
he  was  asked  if  he  had  a firm  wish  to  join  the 


184 


fraternity  and  conform  to  all  of  its  laws,  rules, 
and  regulations.  That  he  replied  that  he  had. 
That  then  two  well-informed  brethren  ex- 
pounded to  him  the  open  part  of  the  ritual,  and 
impressed  him  with  its  strictness  and  severity. 
After  which  they  told  him  he  would  not  there- 
after be  permitted  to  act  his  own  will,  but  must 
conform  to  the  will  of  the  G.  M.,  and  that  if  he 
desired  to  do  one  thing,  he  would  be  directed 
to  do  another ; and  that  if  he  desired  to  go  to 
one  place,  he  would  be  ordered  to  go  to  another 
particular  place.  He  was  then  requested  to 
disclose  the  oath  or  obligation  he  had  taken  at 
his  initiation,  but  this  he  positively  refused  to 
do,  except  the  open  or  general  portion  of  it, 
which  was  that  he  swore  upon  the  Holy  Gos- 
pels of  God  to  obey  the  Master ; to  hold  no 
property ; to  preserve  chastity ; never  to  con- 
sent that  any  man  should  be  unjustly  despoiled 
of  his  heritage ; and  never  to  lay  violent  hands 
upon  any  man  except  the  Saracens,  or  in  self- 
defence.  He  was  then  asked  concerning*  the 

u 

place  where  the  oath  was  administered  and  he 
replied  that  it  was  administered  to  him  in  the 
Chapel  of  the  Preceptory  of  Coumbe,  in  the 
presence  only  of  the  officers  and  members  of  the 
order.  He  was  then  asked  what  followed  the 
taking  of  the  oath.  He  replied  that  the  rules 
were  then  read  over  to  him  by  an  officer,  and 
that  a brother,  who  was  duly  qualified,  instructed 


*85 


him  in  the  rules  and  ritual  of  the  Templars  for 
the  space  of  a month.  After  this  examination 
the  prisoner  was  remanded  to  the  Tower,  and 
orders  given  that  he  be  closely  confined,  and 
that  no  communication  be  allowed  between  him 
and  the  other  Templars. 

Following  this  examination  was  that  of 
Thomas  de  Chamberlain,  and  Hugh  de  Tade- 
castre,  who  were  rigidly  examined  ; but  as  the 
questions  and  answers  were  essentially  the 
same  as  in  the  preceding  examination,  it  needs 
no  repetition  here,  except  that  Sir  Hugh  added, 
that  he  swore  to  succor  the  Holy  Land,  with, 
all  his  might,  and  defend  it  against  the  infidels  ; 
and  that  after  he  had  taken  upon  himself  the 
obligation  and  the  vows  of  obedience,  chas- 
tity, and  purity,  the  mantle  of  the  Order  of  the 
Cross  and  the  coif  were  delivered  to  him,  in 
the  presence  of  the  Master,  Knights,  and 
Brothers.  Sir  Knight  Thomas  de  Chamberlain 
also  added  that  there  was  the  same  mode  of 
reception  and  initiation  beyond  the  seas  as  in 
England,  and  that  when  he  entered  the  Temple 
Church,  to  be  initiated,  the  door  by  which  he 
entered  was  carefully  guarded,  and  closed  after 
he  was  admitted,  and  that  there  was  another 
door  opening  into  the  country,  but  that  no 
stranger  could  enter  that  way.  He  was  asked 
why  none  but  brethren  were  allowed  to  be 
present  during  the  admission  of  candidates. 


1 86 

He  replied,  that  it  was  so  written  in  the  book 
of  rules. 

Next  followed  the  examination  of  thirty- 
three  knights,  chaplains,  and  serving  brothers. 
They  avowed  that  they  did  wear  little  cords 
around  their  shirts,  but  that  they  never  touched 
idols  with  them,  or  ever  saw  idols  in  any  place 
frequented  by  the  fraternity,  but  that  the  cords 
were  worn  by  way  of  penance.  Sir  Knight, 
Richard  de  Goldyngham,  stated  that  they  were 
called  girdles  of  chastity.  The  brethren,  in 
their  examination,  stated  that  the  receivers, 
and  the  party  received,  kissed  one  another  on 
the  face,  and  that  everything  else  regarding 
kissing  or  imputing  crimes  to  the  Templars 
was  false,  and  without  foundation. 

Rudolph  de  Barton,  Custos  of  the  Temple 
Church  in  London,  in  reply  to  a charge,  said 
that  he  had  been  custos  or  guardian  of  the 
Temple  for  ten  years,  and  for  the  last  two 
years  had  been  Preceptor  at  the  same  place. 
He  also  said  that  the  G.  M.  in  chapter  could 
absolve  the  brethren  from  offences  against  the 
rules  and  regulations  of  the  Order,  but  not 
from  offences  against  the  church,  and  that 
those  admitted  into  the  chapter  swore  not  to 
reveal  either  the  secrets  of  the  Order,  or  the 
chapter.  That  when  any  member  was  found 
guilty  of  an  offence  against  the  chapter,  and 
punished,  those  who  were  present,  dare  not  re- 


iS7 


veal  it  to  members  who  were  absent;  and  if 
any  brother  revealed  the  mode  of  his  reception, 
he  would  be  stripped  of  his  habit  and  other- 
wise punished.  He  was  next  interrogated 
concerning  the  death  of  Sir  Walter  le  Bache- 
lor, who  was  once  Preceptor  of  Ireland,  and 
in  reply  said,  that  Bachelor  was  fettered  and 
placed  in  prison,  and  that  from  some  cause  he 
died  there;  and  he  heard  that  considerable 
severity  had  been  practiced  toward  him  ; but 
believing  it  was  not  safe  for  him  to  meddle  in 
the  matter,  he  had  not.  He  also  said  that 
Bachelor  was  not  buried  in  the  cemetery  of  the 
Temple,  as  he  had  been  excommunicated  for 
disobeying  the  rules  and  regulations  of  the 
order.  Several,  lay  witnesses  were  next  ex- 
amined, among  them,  Wm.  le  Dorturer,  a 
notary  public,  who  testified  that  the  Templars 
rose  at  midnight  and  held  their  chapters,  very 
mysteriously,  between  twelve  o’clock  and  the 
dawn  of  day  ; and  that  he  believed  that  the 
great  secrecy  of  their  meetings  was  for  wicked 
purposes,  but  said  that  he  had  never  known  of 
their  attempting  to  acquire  momey,  or  other 
property,  in  any  other  than  a lawful  manner. 
Another  witness  declared  that  the  Templars 
were  noted  for  an  excessive  correction  of  their 
brethren,  but  that  he  had  never  suspected  them 
of  anything  worse.  A messenger  of  the  Tem- 
ple stated  that  he  knew  nothing  bad  of  the 


1 88 


Templars,  and  believed  them  innocent  of  all  the 
charges  made  against  them.  Other  witnesses 
testified  that  in  all  their  intercourse  with  the 
Templars,  they  had  always  found  them  honor- 
able in  all  their  dealings,  and  that,  as  a class, 
they  were  men  of  more  than  ordinary  intelli- 
gence and  courage. 

At  the  conclusion  of  this  examination,  a pro- 
vincial council  of  the  church  assembled  in  St. 
Paul’s  Cathedral.  This  council  was  composed 
of  bishops,  abbots,  friars,  heads  of  colleges,  and 
all  the  principal  clergy.  After  this  council  had 
been  duly  organized,  another  communication 
from  the  vicar  of  Christ  was  read.  In  this  bull 
the  pope  sets  forth,  with  truly  religious  zeal,  the 
abominable  practices  and  awful  sins  of  the 
Templars,  and  his  deep-seated  sorrow  at  their 
great  fall  from  their  high  and  honorable  posi- 
tion. Hitherto,  said  he,  they  have  been  re- 
nowned throughout  the  world  as  the  cham- 
pions of  the  true  faith  ; and  the  defenders  of  the 
Holy  Land  against  the  infidels.  The  church, 
following  them  and  their  order,  with  the  plen- 
itude of  its  power  and  favor,  armed  them  with 
the  emblem  of  the  cross  against  the  enemies  of 
Christ,  exalted  them  with  much  honor,  enriched 
them  with  great  wealth,  and  fortified  them  with 
many  liberties  and  privileges ; but  the  sad  re- 
port of  their  sins  and  iniquities,  which  have 
reached  me,  have  filled  me  with  grief  and  sad- 


189 


ness,  smote  me  with  horror,  disturbed  my  re- 
pose, injured  my  health,  and  caused  my  body 
to  waste  away  ! Here  follows  a long  and 
dreadful  account  of  the  many  crimes  imputed  to 
the  order ; of  alleged  confessions,  and  deposi- 
tions, that  had  been  made  in  the  Catholic  and 
truly  pious  kingdom  of  France.  Then,  in  a par- 
oxysm of  grief,  his  holiness  pathetically  de- 
clares that  these  melancholy  affairs  had  awfully 
moved  all  the  faithful ; that  Christianity  was 
shedding  bitter  tears,  and  was  overwhelmed 
with  grief,  and  clothed  in  mourning.  This 
wonderful  document  concluded  by  decreeing 
the  assembly  of  a general  council  of  the  church 
at  Vienne,  to  pronounce  the  abolition  of  the 
Order  in  England,  and  to  determine  on  the  dis- 
posal of  their  property,  to  which  council  the 
English  clergy  are  requested  to  send  repre- 
sentatives. 

The  next  examination  of  witnesses  took  place 
in  the  parish  church  of  St.  Dunstan’s  West,  near 
the  Temple.  One  witness  stated  that  he  had 
often  been  at  the  Temple  Church,  and  observed 
that  the  chaplains  of  the  Order  performed  di- 
vine service  there  the  same  as  elsewhere,  yet 
he  had  strong  suspicions  of  the  guilt  of  the 
Templars.  The  vicar  of  St.  Martin’s-in-the 
Fields,  and  many  clergymen  of  different  churches 
in  London,  however,  stated  that  they  could  not 
allege  anything  against  the  Templars. 


190 

The  inquisitors  next  held  an  examination  at 
Berkyngecherche,  London.  The  principal  wit- 
ness examined  here  was  one  John  de  Stoke, 
a serving  brother  of  the  order.  He  stated  that 
the  brethren  all  received  the  sacraments  of  the 
church  at  their  last  hour,  and  were  attended  to 
the  grave  by  a chaplain  of  the  Temple,  and 
that  secular  persons  were  allowed  to  be  present 
on  such  occasions.  The  inquisitors  then  ques- 
tioned him  concerning  Sir  Knight  Walter  le 
Bachelor,  as  to  whether  he  had  not  been  con- 
fined in  the  Temple  for  disobedience  to  his  su- 
periors and  then  killed.  He  replied  that  Bach- 
elor was  in  prison  only  about  two  months,  but 
that  he  knew  nothing  about  the  cause  of  his 
death.  That  he  was  not  buried  in  the  burying 
ground,  but  in  the  court  of  the  Temple,  and 
that  he  confessed  to  Richard  de  Grafton,  and 
partook  of  the  sacrament ; and  that  Rudolph 
de  Barton  and  himself  carried  Bachelor  to  his 
grave  at  the  dawn  of  day.  He  was  not  buried 
in  the  habit  of  his  Order,  and  was  refused  burial 
in  their  cemetery  because  he  was  excommuni- 
cated, in  pursuance  of  a rule  or  statute  among 
the  Templars,  to  the  effect  that  every  one  who 
privily  made  away  with  the  property  of  the  or- 
der, and  would  not  acknowledge  his  crime,  was 
deemed  excommunicated. 

The  next  session  of  the  papal  commission 
was  held  in  the  chapel  house  of  the  cathedral 


I9I 

at  Lincoln,  where  a large  number  of  Templars 
were  examined  by  the  inquisitors.  Among 
them  was  Sir  Wm.  A.  Winchester,  a knight  of 
long  standing,  and  one  of  the  veteran  warriors 
of  Palestine.  He  stated  that  he  was  received 
into  the  Order  at  the  Castle  de  la  Roca  Guille, 
in  the  province  of  Armenia,  by  the  G.  M.  Beau- 
jeu  ; and  that  the  same  mode  of  reception  and 
initiation  existed  there  as  in  England  ; that,  in 
fact,  the  mode  was  the  same  throughout  the 
world.  Robert  de  Hamilton  was  next  examined, 
and  stated  that  the  girdles  worn  by  the  breth- 
ren were  called  girdles  of  Nazareth,  because 
they  had  been  pressed  against  the  column  of 
the  virgin  in  that  place ; and  that  they  were 
worn  in  remembrance  of  the  blessed  Mary. 

Following  the  examination  at  Lincoln,  was 
one  held  at  the  ancient  city  of  York,  where 
twenty-three  witnesses  were  examined.  In  re- 
ply to  interrogatories  by  the  inquisitors,  Thomas 
Stanford  stated  that  he  was  received  and  initi- 
ated in  Palestine,  by  the  G.  M.  Wm.  de  Beau- 
geu  and  Rudolph  de  Bostova,  and  stated  that 
he  was  received  at  the  preceptory  of  Lantini, 
Sicily,  by  Sir  Knight  Wm.  de  Cavallo,  Precep- 
tor of  Sicily.  The  inquisitors  next  endeavored 
to  get  from  the  Templars  the  mode  of  their 
reception  and  initiation  into  the  Order,  and  to 
this  end  cross-questioned  Stephen  Radenhall, 
but  he  resolutely  refused  to  disclose  anything 


192 


of  that  nature,  as  it  formed  a part  of  the  secrets 
of  the  chapter,  and  to  disclose  any  of  them 
would  be  a violation  of  his  obligation,  the  pen- 
alty of  which  was,  being  stripped  of  his  mantle, 
and  imprisonment. 


TORTURE. 

The  termination  of  the  examination  in  York 
closed  the  mild  form  of  trials  in  England.  Pro- 
ceedings conducted  in  the  humane  manner  in 
which  the  trials  and  examinations  had  hereto- 
fore been  carried  on,  were  so  repugnant  to  his 
holiness,  the  pope,  and  so  entirely  at  variance 
with  the  spirit  of  his  auxiliary,  the  Inquisition, 
that  it  was  decided  to  defer  no  longer  to  the 
views  or  feelings  of  the  English  public,  but  to 
boldly  throw  off  the  mask  and  proceed  with  the 
real  business  of  the  Inquisition  And,  although 
the  evidence  presented  at  the  several  examina- 
tions was  not  only  amply  sufficient  to  satisfy  any 
but  the  most  bigoted  of  the  entire  innocence 
of  the  Templars,  of  every  crime  imputed  to 
them,  but  would  have  proved  to  any  unbiassed 
mind  that  they  were  actuated  only  by  motives 
the  most  pure  and  lofty.  But  it  was  not  at  all 
the  object  of  the  bloodthirsty  pope  and  his  evan- 
gelizing Inquisition  to  learn  the  facts  in  this 
manner,  but,  by  fair  means  or  foul,  to  secure 
evidence  of  their  guilt.  To  this  task  the  Inqui- 
sition now  addressed -itself.  As  the  Templars 


193 


had  a world-wide  reputation  for  chivalry,  good 
morals,  and  piety,  King  Edward  at  first  shrank 
from  permitting  them  to  be  tortured  in  his  do- 
minions ; but  his  humane  resolutions  were  easi- 
ly overcome  by  the  threats  and  persuasions  of 
the  pope,  and  he  soon  began  to  yield,  and, 
finally,  sent  orders  to  the  constable  of  the  Tower 
to  deliver  up  the  Templars  to  the  custody  of 
the  Inquisition,  that  they  might  do  with  their 
bodies  whatever  was  most  pleasing  to  the  Cath- 
olic Church.  In  compliance  with  this  order,  the 
Templars  were  delivered  into  the  hands  of  the 
jailers  of  the  Inquisition,  and  thus  they  found 
themselves  at  the  mercy  of  a savage  and  re- 
lentless enemy,  whose  terms  were  entire  sub- 
mission, or  torture  and  death. 

After  getting  the  Templars  fully  into  their 
possession  the  papal  commission  again  assem- 
bled, when  the  inquisitors  proceeded  to  carry 
out  their  long-delayed  plans  of  burning  all  the 
Templars  who  could  not  be  tortured  into  a re- 
cantation of  their  faith.  They  were  first  con- 
fined in  separate  dark  cells,  and  put  on  a short 
allowance  of  bread  and  water,  and  otherwise 
treated  with  great  rigor ; then,  after  a short 
period,  they  were  brought  up  one  at  a time  and 
offered  the  alternative  of  confessing  to  the 
charges  made  against  them  or  be  subjected  to 
the  tortures  of  the  Inquisition.  This  was  done 
by  the  crafty  papist  to  make  a show  of  fairness 


i94 


and  leniency  towards  the  Templars,  so  that  it 
would  afterwards  appear  that  their  sufferings 
and  death  were  brought  about  by  their  own 
stubbornness.  After  this  exhibition  of  the 
Christian  spirit  and  clemency  of  the  Catholic 
Church  and  its  merciful  Inquisition,  the  different 
instruments  of  torture  were  made  ready  for  the 
victims.  To  placate  his  offended  master  the 
pope,  Edward  now  made  a great  show  of  zeal 
by  facilitating  the  persecution  of  the  Templars 
in  his  dominions.  Therefore  he  sent  instruc- 
tions to  the  sheriffs,  mayor,  aldermen,  and  com- 
monalty of  London,  stating  that  on  account  of 
his  reverence  for  the  Holy  Pontiff,  he  had  given 
the  inquisitors  sent  over  by  his  holiness,  the 
power  of  examining  the  Templars  in  any  way 
they  deemed  best,  including  a resort  to  torture, 
and  commanded  them  that  in  case  they  re- 
ceived notice  that  the  prisons  provided  by  the 
sheriffs  were  not  large  enough  to  hold  all  the 
prisoners,  they  'should  secure,  without  delay, 
buildings  that  were  strong  and  suitable  for  the 
purpose  of  the  inquisitors.  Shortly  after  this 
the  king  again  wrote  to  the  mayor  that  the 
sheriffs  had  made  return  to  his  writ,  and  that 
the  four  prisons  of  the  city  were  not  under 
their  charge,  consequently  they  could  not  ob- 
tain them  for  the  required  purpose,  and  pe- 
remptorily commanded  the  mayor  to  immedi- 
ately place  those  prisons  at  the  disposal  of  the 


195 


Inquisition.  This  order  the  mayor  reluctantly 
obeyed,  thus  giving  the  inquisitors  ample  room 
for  evangelizing  the  Templars  then  in  their 
power  after  one  of  the  most  effective  methods 
of  the  Catholic  Church.  As  soon  as  the  Tem- 
plars were  all  incarcerated,  orders  were  given 
by  the  inquisitors  to  load  them  with  chains  ; and 
thenceforth  they  were  brought  up  separately 
and  questioned  as  to  whether  they  would  make 
the  required  confessions,  and  on  their  refusal 
they  were  subjected  to  terrible  tortures.  As 
the  examinations  were  now  brief  the  torture- 
room  was  fully  occupied  from  ten  a.m.  until 
night,  several  prisoners  undergoing  torture  at 
the  same  time  ; some  by  the  deadly  rack,  some 
by  thumb-screws,  and  others  having  their  flesh 
torn  by  red-hot  pincers.  After  repeatedly  un- 
dergoing these  savage  tortures  for  the  space 
of  nearly  a year  with  unflinching  firmness,  they 
were  again  brought  before  the  Inquisition, 
where  every  device  of  the  crafty  inquisitors  was 
resorted  to,  to  induce  them  to  submit ; yet,  not- 
withstanding their  long  and  terrible  sufferings 
and  the  knowledge  that  their  lives  were  at 
stake,  their  fortitude  was  equal  to  the  emer- 
gency, and  they  resolutely  refused  to  make 
a false  confession,  choosing  rather  to  perish 
than  to  purchase  life  at  the  sacrifice  of  their 
honor.  This  so  exasperated  the  inquisitors 
that  they  ordered  them  to  be  still  more  heav- 


196 

ily  manacled  and  again  thrown  into  their  dun- 
geons. 

The  next  course  resorted  to  was  characteris- 
tic of  the  Inquisition.  Witnesses  were  pro- 
cured by  bribery,  and  otherwise,  from  different 
parts  of  the  kingdom,  and  examined  in  the 
chapel-house  of  the  Holy  Trinity.  These  wit- 
nesses, having  no  knowledge  of  anything 
criminal  or  even  dishonorable  against  the  Tem- 
plars, their  evidence,  as  a matter  of  course,  was 
at  the  best  hearsay  or  manufactured  for  the  oc- 
casion. The  following  will  serve  as  a sample 
of  the  stuff  that  was  admitted  before  this  Chris- 
tian tribunal  as  competent  evidence  against  the 
Templars: — John  de  Werdel,  a Minorite,  testi- 
fied that  he  had  recently  heard  that  a Templar 
named  Robert  de  Baysal  was  once  seen  run- 
ning about  the  fields,  crying  out,  “Alas  ! alas  ! 
that  I ever  was  born,  as  I have  denied  God, 
and  sold  my  soul  to  the  devil.”  Henry  Thanet, 
a bigoted  Irishman,  had  heard  that  a certain 
Templar  had  in  his  possession  a brazen  head, 
with  two  faces,  which  answered  all  questions 
put  to  it.  He  also  had  heard  that  a certain 
Preceptor  of  Pilgrim’s  Castle  was  in  the  habit 
of  making  the  candidates  he  received  into  the 
Order  deny  that  Christ  was  aught  but  a man. 
Wm.  de  la  Forde,  a priest,  had  heard  a priest 
of  the  Order  of  St.  Augustine,  but  who  was 
then  dead,  say  that  the  Templar  Patric,  of 


i97 


Ripon,  had  confessed  to  him  that  at  his  recep- 
tion into  the  Order  he  was  directed  to  disrobe 
himself  of  everything  except  his  shirt  and 
drawers,  and  that,  in  that  situation,  he  was  con- 
ducted through  a long  dark  passage  into  a se- 
cret chamber,  and  there  made  to  deny  his  God 
and  Saviour  ; that  a representation  of  the  cruci- 
fixion was  then  shown  him,  and  he  was  told 
that  although  he  had  hitherto  honored  that  em- 
blem, he  must  now  dishonor  it  by  spitting  upon 
it,  and  that  he  did  as  requested.  After  he  had 
spat  upon  the  emblem  of  the  crucifixion,  they 
brought  an  image  of  a calf  and  placed  it  upon 
an  altar,  and  then  told  him  that  he  must  kiss 
the  image,  and  that  he  felt  compelled  to  do  so 
and  complied.  That  they  next  blindfolded  him 
and  led  him  around  the  room,  the  brethren  his- 
sing him  as  he  passed.  On  being  interrogated 
as  to  when  he  first  heard  of  these  things,  this 
witness  replied  that  it  was  immediately  after  the 
arrest  of  the  Templars.  John  de  Nassington 
had  heard  that  the  Templars  annually  cele- 
brated a solemn  festival,  at  which  they  pros- 
trated themselves  before  a calf  and  worshipped 
it.  John  de  Eure,  Knight-Sheriff  of  the  County 
of  York,  deposed  that  some  six  years  ago  he 
invited  Wm.  de  la  Fenne,  Preceptor  of  Wes 
dall  to  dine  with  him  ; and  that  after  dinner 
Fenne  embraced  the  first  opportunity  to  draw 
a singular  book  out  of  his  pocket  and  hand  it 


198 


to  his  lady  to  read,  and  that  in  it  she  found  a 
piece  of  paper,  on  which  was  written  heretical 
doctrines  of  the  most  abominable  character — to 
the  effect  that  Christ  was  not  the  son  of  God, 
nor  born  of  a virgin,  but  was  conceived  of  the 
seed  of  Joseph,  the  husband  of  Mary,  and 
after  the  manner  of  other  men  ; and  that  Christ, 
instead  of  being  of  divine  origin,  was  a false 
prophet,  and  was  not  crucified  for  the  redemp- 
tion of  mankind  but  for  his  own  sins.  On 
hearing  this  evidence  Wm.  de  la  Fenne  was 
brought  before  the  inquisitors  and  interrogated, 
when  he  admitted  dining  with  the  sheriff,  and 
that  he  lent  his  lady  a book;  but  denied  all 
knowledge  of  the  piece  of  paper  or  its  con- 
tents. 

The  Senior  of  the  Order  of  Minorites  stated 
that  on  a certain  occasion  he  was  partaking  of 
the  hospitality  of  the  Templars  at  the  Precep- 
tory  of  Ribstane,  in  Yorkshire,  and  that  when 
grace  had  been  said  after  supper  the  chaplain 
of  the  order  reprimanded  the  brethren,  saying : 
“ The  devil  will  burn  you.”  Hearing  a confu- 
sion he  got  up,  and  as  near  as  he  could  recol- 
lect he  saw  one  of  the  brethren  standing  with 
his  face  to  the  west  and  his  back  to  the  altar 
— a heretical  position  to  stand  in.  At  another 
time  he  was  the  guest  of  the  Templars  of 
Wetherby,  in  Yorkshire,  and  when  evening 
came  he  learned  that  the  Preceptor  was  not 


i99 


coming  to  supper,  as  he  was  arranging  some 
relics  he  had  brought  home  from  the  Holy  Land  ; 
and  that  about  the  hour  of  midnight  he  found 
himself  alone,  and  hearing  a singular  noise  in  the 
chapel,  he  got  up  and  looked  through  the  key- 


hole, when,  to  his  great  astonishment,  he  saw  a 
great  light  therein,  and  the  brethren  acting  in 
a very  mysterious  manner,  upon  which  he  made 
his  escape  as  soon  as  possible.  And  on  the 
morrow  he  interrogated  one  of  the  brethren  as 
to  the  light  and  the  remarkable  proceedings  he 


200 


had  witnessed,  and  that  the  brother,  aghast 
and  horrified  at  finding  their  rites  and  ceremo- 
nies had  been  seen  by  the  profane,  said  to  him  : 
“ Go  thy  way,  and  if  you  have  any  regard  for 
yourself  never  mention  this  again.” 

N.  de  Chinon  had  heard  that  the  son  of  a 
certain  Templar  had  peeped  through  a crack  in 
the  wall  of  the  chapter  room,  and  saw  a person 
who  was  about  to  be  professed,  slain,  because 
he  would  not  deny  Christ ; and  that  upon 
learning  what  his  son  had  witnessed,  the  Tem- 
plar requested  him  to  become  a Templar,  and 
on  his  refusal,  he  also  wras  killed. 

At  the  close  of  the  examination  of  these  pli- 
able witnesses,  the  Chief  Inquisitor  exhibited 
two  confessions,  extorted  by  the  rack  from 
French  Templars.  The  first  one  stated  that  on 
his  admission  into  the  Order,  he  was  required 
to  spit  upon  the  cross  and  deny  Christ,  which 
he  did.  In  the  confession  of  the  second,  he 
stated  that  he  was  received  into  the  order  in 
the  house  of  the  Temple  in  London,  by  Robert 
de  Torville.  That  at  his  reception  the  Master 
showed  him,  on  a missal,  an  image  of  Christ  on 
the  cross,  and  commanded  him  to  deny  him 
who  was  crucified  ; that  this  command  terribly 
alarmed  him,  and  he  exclaimed,  “Alas!  my 
Lord,  why  should  I do  this  ? I will  on  no  ac- 
count do  it ; ” but  the  Master  again  commanded 
him  to  comply,  and  said  the  act  should  never 


201 


harm  either  his  soul  or  conscience.  Still  the 
deponent  resolutely  refused  to  deny  the  Sa- 
viour, or  insult  his  image,  so,  finally,  as  a com- 
promise, the  Master  proposed  to  conclude  the 
ceremony  of  his  admission  if  he  would  swear 
that  he  would  represent  to  the  brethren  that 
he  had  gone  through  with  all  the  customary 
forms,  and  never  reveal  that  any  particular  had 
been  dispensed  with.  These  confessions  were 
wrung  from  the  two  Templars  by  torture  on 
the  rack,  by  the  inquisitors,  in  the  Temple  in 
Paris.  Subsequently  one  of  them  revoked  his 
confession,  when  he  was  again  tortured  until 
he  withdrew  his  revocation. 

John  W.  de  Bust,  also  a Minorite,  stated  that 
he  had  heard  another  Minorite  say  that  he  had 
been  informed  that  there  was,  in  a secret  place 
of  the  house  of  the  Temple  in  London,  a gilded 
head,  and  that  when  one  of  the  Masters  was 
dying  he  summoned  to  his  presence  several 
Preceptors,  and  told  them  that  if  they  were 
ambitious  of  power,  dominion,  and  honor,  they 
had  only  to  worship  that  image,  and  their 
wishes  would  be  gratified. 

Gasper  de  Nafferton,  of  the  parish  of  Ryde, 
deposed  that  he  was  in  the  employ  of  the  Tem- 
plars at  the  time  Wm.  Poklington  was  re- 
ceived into  the  Order,  and  that  Poklington 
made  his  appearance  at  the  Temple,  in  the 
habit  of  a member  of  the  order,  and  was  ac* 


202 


companied  by  Wm.  de  Grafton,  Preceptor  of 
Ribstane,  Wm.  de  la  More,  Fontebriggs,  and 
other  Templars.  That  during  the  first  watch 
that  night  they  assembled  in  their  place  of 
meeting,  and  caused  deponent  to  be  awakened, 
to  assist  at  a certain  ceremony,  and  that  after 
doing  this  they  ordered  him  and  his  clerk  to 
go  out  of  the  hall,  and  then  sent  for  the  person 
who  was  to  be  initiated,  and  on  his  arrival  in 
the  ante-room,  an  officer  of  the  Order  immedi- 
ately closed  all  the  doors  opening  outside, 
so  that  no  one  could  get  in  or  out,  and  thus 
they  remained  till  daylight ; but  of  the  nature 
of  the  proceedings,  during  that  time,  he  knew 
nothing,  because,  at  the  closing  of  the  doors, 
they  warned  him  not  to  attempt  to  look  inside, 
for  if  he  did  so,  death  would  be  the  penalty. 
That  on  the  following  day  he  saw  Poklington, 
clothed  in  the  habit  of  a Templar  and  looking 
very  pale  and  sorrowful.  He  afterwards  went 
into  their  place  of  meeting,  and  there  found 
books  and  other  articles  removed  from  their 
usual  places,  and  other  indications  of  some 
mysterious  ceremony. 

Not  satisfied  with  the  important  testimony 
already  given,  the  Inquisition  next  procured  the 
appearance  of  a number  of  harlots,  who  un- 
blushingly  testified  to  some  of  the  most  vile  and 
disgusting  practices  in  their  line,  with  the  Tem- 
plars ; and  their  evidence  was  respectfully  lis- 


203 


tened  to  by  the  papal  inquisitors,  and  record- 
ed by  their  notaries  with  all  due  care  and  pre- 
cision. 

Having  exhausted  their  supply  of  witnesses, 
the  inquisitors  ordered  all  the  Templars  confined 
in  the  Tower  and  prisons  of  the  city  to  be  as- 
sembled in  the  Church  of  the  Holy  Trinity  to 
hear  the  aforesaid  irrefragable  testimony  read. 
After  listening  to  the  mass  of  stuff  presented 
as  evidence,  the  Templars  asked  for  copies  of 
it,  which  were  furnished.  They  then  asked  for 
time  to  examine  the  evidence  and  prepare  their 
answer  thereto,  and  this  was  also  graciously 
granted,  and  they  were  allowed  eight  days  in 
which  to  prepare  their  defence.  They  were 
then  returned  to  their  places  of  confinement. 
Before,  however,  the  allotted  time  had  expired 
a papal  officer,  accompanied  by  scribners  and 
witnesses,  was  sent  to  see  if  they  would  not 
then  set  up  their  defence.  The  Templars  re- 
plied that  being  unlettered  men,  not  familiar 
with  the  law,  and  not  being  allowed  to  employ 
council,  no  means  of  defence  was  open  to  them  ; 
but  they  desired  to  make  a public  declaration 
of  their  faith  and  principles  and  a statement  of 
their  present  situation.  They  were  then  left 
to  themselves  till  the  expiration  of  the  allotted 
time,  when  they  were  again  brought  before  the 
inquisitors,  and  after  being  seated  and  the  pro- 
ceedings formally  opened,  Sir  Wm.  de  la  More 


204 


presented  their  declaration  and  statement,  which, 
among  other  things,  set  forth  the  injustice  and 
barbarity  of  their  terrible  persecution.  Fol- 
lowing a brief  preamble,  their  declaration  was 
in  substance  as  follows  : — That  all  of  the  breth- 
ren of  the  Temple  here  assembled,  each  and 
all  of  us,  are  Christians,  and  believe  in  our  Sa- 
viour Jesus  Christ,  in  God  our  father,  the  Omni- 
potent, and  we  declare  that  our  religion  is 
founded  on  vows  of  chastity,  obedience,  and 
poverty,  and  that  of  aiding  in  the  conquest  of 
the  Holy  Land  with  all  the  power  and  might 
that  God  has  given  us.  And  we  each  and  all 
of  us,  for  ourselves  and  our  Order,  firmly  deny 
all  manner  of  evil  doings,  and  of  everything 
contrary  to  the  true  faith  ; and  for  the  love  of 
God  and  for  charity  we  beseech  you  that  we 
may  be  treated  like  Christians  and  defenders  of 
the  true  faith,  for  we  have  guarded  and  de- 
fended the  true  faith,  our  religion,  and  all  that 
is  good,  honest,  and  just,  according  to  our 
knowledge  and  ability.  And  we  would  bring 
forward  all  Christians,  not  our  enemies,  among 
whom  we  have  resided  and  with  whom  we  have 
had  any  acquaintance,  to  say  in  what  manner 
we  have  spent  our  lives ; and  if  in  the  course 
of  our  examinations  we  have  said  or  done  any- 
thing wrong,  it  has  been  through  ignorance. 
And  we  further  pray  that  our  examination  may 
be  read  and  heard  before  ourselves  and  the 


205 


people,  and  in  the  very  language  and  words  in 
which  it  was  given  and  recorded. 

This  declaration,  instead  of  being  received 
in  the  spirit  in  which  it  was  given,  highly  ex- 
asperated the  papal  inquisitors,  as  they  had 
hoped  that  the  long  imprisonment  and  tortures 
underwent  by  the  Templars  had  brought  them 
into  a state  of  mind  that  would  impel  them  to 
endeavor  to  save  their  lives  by  making  a con- 
fession of  guilt.  Such  a declaration  as  the 
above  was,  therefore,  considered  to  be  highly 
presumptuous  and  defiant,  and  it  was  decided 
to  again  bring  the  Templars  to  torture  more 
terrible  than  they  had  yet  suffered.  This  was 
the  reply  made  to  an  appeal  for  justice  and 
mercy  by  a body  of  persecuted  and  crushed 
men — a response  characteristic  of  the  Inquisi- 
tion. 

In  obedience  to  the  orders  of  the  inquisitors 
the  Templars  were  placed  in  solitary  confine- 
ment in  damp  and  loathsome  dungeons,  and 
kept  on  an  allowance  of  bread  and  water.  The 
prisons  in  which  they  were  now  confined  were 
Newgate,  Oldgate,  Bishopsgate,  Creplegate,  a 
house  formerly  belonging  to  one  John  Banguel, 
and  the  Tower.  They  were  now  constantly 
subjected  to  all  the  terrible  tortures  at  the  com- 
mand of  the  Inquisition  ; and  to  insure  the 
faithful  execution  of  their  barbarous  orders,  a 
number  of  French  monks  were  brought  over 


20  6 


and  placed  in  charge  of  the  instruments  of  tor- 
ture. The  method  of  procedure  was  to  put  a 
prisoner  to  torture  to  a point  that  threatened 
his  life,  when  a crafty  priest  would  appear,  and 
by  promises  of  liberty  and  restoration  of  their 
property,  endeavor  to  secure  the  desired  con- 
fession. But,  with  the  exception  of  two  poor 
serving  brethren  and  one  apostate  and  fugitive 
of  the  order,  the  Templars,  as  they  had  always 
done,  resolutely  and  unflinchingly  maintained 
their  faith  and  innocence.  The  craven  apos- 
tate, Stephen  de  Stapelbrugge,  after  being  put 
to  the  rack,  yielded,  and  to  save  himself  from 
further  torture  made  the  following  confession  : 
That  there  were  two  modes  of  profession  in  the 
Order,  the  one  good  and  lawful,  and  the  other 
antagonistic  to  the  Christian  faith.  That  he 
was  received  into  the  order  by  Bryan  le  Jay, 
Grand  Preceptor  of  England,  at  Dynneslee,  and 
was  led  into  their  chapel  and  the  door  closed  as 
soon  as  he  was  fairly  inside.  That  after  his 
entrance  he  was  placed  in  position,  and  two 
Templars,  with  drawn  swords,  stood  one  on 
each  side  of  him.  That  a crucifix  was  placed 
before  the  Master,  and  when  all  was  ready  the 
Master  said  to  him,  “ Do  you  see  this  image  of 
the  crucifixion?”  To  which  he  replied,  “I 
see  it,  my  lord.”  The  Master  then  said,  “You 
must  deny  that  Christ  was  God,  and  that  Mary 
was  his  mother,  and  you  are  to  spit  upon  the 


Into  a Dungeon  of  the  Inquisition. 


209 


cross  and  that  through  fear  of  death  he  did 
so  deny  with  his  lips  but  not  in  his  heart,  and 
that  he  spat  beside  the  cross,  not  on  it.  That 
he  then  knelt  and  with  uplifted  eyes  and  clasped 
hands,  and  with  devout  ejaculations  besought 
the  mercy  of  Christ,  declaring  that  he  cared 
not  for  life  or  any  severity  of  penance,  but  only 
for  the  salvation  of  his  soul. 

The  confession  wrung  from  the  two  serving 
brethren  were  of  a similar  nature  to  the  fore- 
going. Following  these  extorted  confessions 
an  attempt  was  made  to  force  a confession  from 
the  Master  of  the  Temple,  Wm.  de  la  More. 
The  Papal  Bishop  of  Chichester,  taking  with 
him  certain  crafty  priests  and  scribners,  entered 
the  prison  where  De  la  More  was  confined,  and 
ordered  that  he  be  brought  before  them,  and 
on  his  arrival  every  cunning  artifice  and  device 
the  crafty  papists  were  master  of  was  resorted 
to  to  gain  the  desired  confession.  But  the 
Master  resolutely  maintained  both  his  own  in- 
nocence and  the  innocence  of  his  Order,  declar- 
ing that  he  was  not  guilty  of  the  heresies  men- 
tioned, and  that  he  never  would  confess  to 
crimes  he  had  not  committed,  let  the  conse- 
quences be  what  they  might.  Finding  that  his 
fortitude  could  not  be  shaken,  he  was  returned 
to  his  dungeon,  where,  in  a few  months,  he  died  ; 
whether  from  his  sufferings  on  the  rack  or  by 
strangulation  never  transpired. 


210 


Another  noble  example  of  unwavering  faith, 
and  unshaken  fortitude,  was  exhibited  by  Him- 
bert  Blank.  He  was  a knight  of  high  honor 
and  unbending  pride.  From  the  first,  he  stren- 
uously protested  against  the  summary  proceed- 
ings of  the  papal  inquisitors.  After  having 
been  subjected  to  torture  and  other  cruelties 
for  five  years,  he  was  condemned  to  be  loaded 
with  chains  and  confined  in  a dark  dungeon  for 
life,  which  was  not  long,  as  he  soon  after  died, 
no  one  knowing  how — adding  another  bright 
name  to  the  long  list  of  martyrs,  and  another 
dark  crime  to  the  calendar  to  be  tried  by  the 
last  great  tribunal. 

As  one  of  the  principal  objects  of  the  pope, 
in  persecuting  the  Templars  in  England,  was 
plunder,  therefore  when  he  learned  that  the 
king  had  forestalled  him  by  seizing  the  Tem- 
plars' property,  he  was  highly  exasperated,  and 
immediately  addressed  bulls  to  the  king  and  to 
the  principal  earls,  and  barons  of  the  kingdom, 
setting  forth  the  proceedings  of  the  council  of 
Vienne,  and  the  publication  of  a papal  decree, 
vesting  the  property  belonging  to  the  Templars 
in  the  brethren  of  the  hospital  of  St.  John,  and 
commanding  them  to  deliver  it  to  the  members 
of  said  order,  forthwith.  Orders  were  at  the 
same  time  sent  to  the  Archbishops  of  Canterbury 
and  York  to  enforce,  by  ecclesiastical  censures, 
the  execution  of  the  pope’s  commands.  This 


21  I 


action  of  the  pope  was  considered  by  the  king 
and  his  nobles  as  a piece  of  arrogant  assump- 
tion and  pretext  to  get  the  property  of  the 
Templars,  in  Great  Britain,  into  his  own  hands, 
therefore  they  determined  to  resist  it.  Accord- 
ingly, the  king  wrote  to  the  prior  of  the  hospi- 
tal of  St.  John,  at  Clerkenwell,  telling  him  that 
the  pretensions  of  the  pope,  to  dispose  of  prop- 
erty within  the  realm  of  England,  without  the 
consent  of  parliament,  was  derogatory  to  the 
dignity  of  the  crown  and  the  royal  authority. 
In  the  meantime  the  king  continued  to  dispose 
of  the  property  of  the  Templars,  conveying 
some  of  it  to  merchants  of  whom  he  had  bor- 
rowed money.  His  holiness,  however,  was  un- 
remitting in  his  efforts  to  secure  the  coveted 
prize,  and  at  last,  by  exhortations  and  menaces, 
he  succeeded  in  moving  the  craven  king,  to 
yield,  and  surrender  the  remainder  of  the 
property  of  the  Templars  to  the  pope's  benefi- 
ciaries. The  king  then  sent  orders  to  the 
guardians  of  the  lands  of  the  Templars,  and 
to  the  barons  who  were  in  possession  of  the 
estates,  commanding  them  to  deliver  them  up 
to  representatives  of  the  hospital  of  St.  John. 

PERSECUTIONS  IN  SCOTLAND. 

While  the  persecutions  were  being  carried 
on  in  England,  similar  proceedings  were  com- 
menced against  the  Templars  in  Scotland.  The 


212 


first  examination  took  place  in  the  parish  church 
of  the  Holy  Cross,  at  Edinburgh,  before  the 
Bishop  of  St.  Andrews,  and  John  de  Solerio, 
the  pope’s  chaplain.  The  first  Templar  exam- 
ined was  Walter  de  Clifton,  who  stated  that  the 
brethren  of  the  order  in  Scotland  received 
their  orders,  rules,  and  observances  from  the 
Master  of  the  Temple  in  England,  and  that  the 
Master  in  England  received  his  charter  from  the 
Grand  Master,  and  the  chief  convent  in  the 
East.  That  the  Grand  Master,  or  his  deputy, 
regularly  visited  the  order  in  England  and 
other  countries  where  the  order  were  nume- 
rous, and  summoned  chapters  and  made  regu- 
lations for  the  proper  conduct  of  the  brethren, 
and  the  administration  of  their  property.  He 
was  then  interrogated  as  to  the  mode  of  his  re- 
ception into  the  order.  To  which  he  replied, 
that  it  was  at  the  Temple  Bruere,  in  the  county 
of  Lincoln,  where  Sir  William  de  la  More  held 
a chapter,  and  that  he  made  application  to  the 
officers  and  assembled  brethren  to  be  received 
into  fellowship  with  them,  and  to  wear  the  habit 
of  the  Templars.  That  on  making  his  appli- 
cation, he  was  told  that  he  had  no  idea,  or  cor- 
rect conception  of  what  it  was  he  asked  in 
seeking  admission  into  the  Order ; that  he  would 
find  it  a very  difficult  matter  for  one  who  had 
always  been  his  own  master  to  become  the 
servant  of  another,  and  to  have  no  will  of  his 


213 


own.  But,  notwithstanding  these  representa- 
tions of  the  rigor  of  the  rules  and  regulations, 
he  still  continued  to  seek  their  fellowship  and 
habit.  After  giving  these  assurances  they  led 
him  into  an  inner  chamber,  where  they  held 
their  chapter.  There  he  found  the  Master,  and 
after  due  preparation,  he  was  caused  to  kneel, 
and  on  his  bended  knees,  and  with  hands 
clasped,  he  again  prayed  for  the  fellowship  and 
the  habit  of  the  Temple.  That  he  was  then 
requested  to  answer  questions,  in  effect  as  fol- 
lows : Whether  he  had  any  secret  infirmity  of 

the  body  that  would  prevent  him  earning  a live- 
lihood ? whether  he  had  any  quarrel  with  any 
man  ? whether  he  was  betrothed  to  any  woman  ? 
These  questions  being  answered  satisfactorily, 
he  was  then  asked  certain  questions,  the  nature 
of  which  he  was  not  at  liberty  to  disclose,  as  it 
would  be  a violation  of  his  obligation.  The 
Master  then  asked  the  brethren  if  they  con- 
sented to  the  reception  of  Walter  de  Clifton, 
and  they  unanimously  answered  “ We  do.” 
Thereupon  the  Master  and  brethren  arose  and 
concluded  the  ceremony  in  the  following  man- 
ner : He  again  knelt,  and  on  his  bended  knees, 
and  with  his  hands  joined,  solemnly  promised 
that  he  would  ever  thereafter  be  the  servant  of 
the  Master  and  of  the  order,  for  the  purpose  of 
defending  the  Holy  Land.  Having  done  this, 
the  Master  took  from  the  chaplain  the  book 


214 


of  the  Holy  Gospels,  upon  which  was  an  illus- 
tration of  the  cross,  and  requested  him  to  lay 
his  hand  upon  the  cross,  and  swear  to  God  to 
be  ever  thereafter  chaste  and  obedient,  and  to 
live  without  property.  After  so  swearing,  the 
Master  gave  him  the  white  mantle  and  placed 
the  coif  upon  his  head,  after  which  he  made 
him  sit  down  on  the  ground  and  charged  him 
as  follows : That  from  thenceforth  he  was  to  sleep 
in  his  shirt,  drawers,  and  stockings,  girded  with 
a small  cord ; that  he  was  never  to  tarry  in  a 
house  where  there  was  a woman  enciente  ‘ 
never  to  be  present  at  a wedding  ceremony,  or 
at  the  purification  of  a woman,  and  then  in- 
structed him  in  the  secrets  of  the  order.  The  in- 
quisitors then  asked  him  where  he  had  passed 
his  time  since  he  joined  the  order,  and  he  re- 
plied, that  he  had  dwelt  three  years  at  the  Pre- 
ceptory  of  Blancradok  in  Scotland,  three  years 
at  the  Temple  Newsom  in  England,  and  one 
year  at  the  Temple  in  London.  He  was  then 
asked  concerning  the  brethren  in  Scotland,  and 
answered  that  John  de  Hueflete  was  Precep- 
tor of  Blancradok,  which  was  the  chief  house 
of  the  order  in  that  kingdom,  and  that  the  other 
brethren  having  heard  of  the  seizure  of  the 
Templars,  and  their  terrible  treatment,  threw 
off  their  habits,  and  left  for  parts  unknown. 

Monks  and  priests  were  particularly  forward 
in  volunteering  their  testimony  against  the  Tern- 


215 


plars,  and  the  following  are  samples  of  the  al> 
surd  trumpery  sworn  to  by  those  Romish  zealots 
in  Scotland : That,  while  the  receptions  of  Orders 
loyal  to  the  Catholic  Church  were  open  to  the 
public,  and  attended  by  the  friends  and  neigh- 
bors of  the  person  about  to  take  the  vows,  the 
Templars  kept  all  of  their  ceremonies  shrouded 
in  deep  mystery,  and,  therefore,  the  worst  was 
suspected  of  their  secret  meetings  ; that  they 
always  closed  their  doors  against  the  poor  and 
needy,  and  extended  their  hospitality  only  to 
members  of  their  own  Order,  and  to  the  rich  and 
powerful ; that  they  were  always  enemies  of  the 
Catholic  Church  and  its  head,  the  holy  pontiff. 
That  they  appropriated  the  goods  and  chattels 
of  their  neighbors  without  regard  to  law,  or 
justice  ; that  the  Templars  never  would  have 
lost  the  Holy  Land,  if  they  had  been  true 
Catholics.  One  abbot  testified  that  he  knew 
nothing  of  his  own  knowledge,  but  he  had 
heard  a great  deal  and  suspected  much  more. 
The  tenants  and  farm  hands  of  the  Templars 
stated  that  their  chapters  were  mostly  held  at 
night,  and  that  the  proceedings  were  conducted 
with  great  caution  and  secrecy. 


CHAPTER  VI. 


PERSECUTION. — MURDER. 

The  Bishop  of  Winchester , a Bigoted  Papist , incites 
the  People  to  Insurrection. — Causes  the  Murder  of 
an  eminent  Free  Mason  in  London. — Persecutions 
of  the  Order  in  the  States  General , and  other  Parts 
of  Europe. 

Following  the  sanguinary  persecutions  and 
martyrdoms  recorded  in  the  two  previous  chap- 
ters, we  come  to  the  period  when  Henry  the 
Fourth  was  in  his  minority.  At  that  time  the 
regal  power  was  vested  in  Humphry,  Duke  of 
Gloucester,  and  Henry  Beaufort,  Bishop  of 
Winchester.  The  latter  was  a bigoted  papist, 
vain  and  haughty,  and  on  his  being  invested 
with  power,  he  began  to  exhibit  his  true  nature 
by  acts  of  tyranny  against  all  whom  he  found 
in  his  way,  and  he  found  no  trouble  in  securing 
agents  and  followers  enough  to  assist  him  in 
gaining  his  ends. 

As  the  Church  of  Rome  has  always  arrogat- 
ed to  itself  the  right  to  know  everything  that 
was  transpiring,  both  social,  political,  and  re- 


217 


ligious,  in  countries  where  they  had  the 
power  to  enforce  their  behests,  it  has  placed  it- 
self in  bitter  antagonism  to  all  secret  societies, 
particularly  the  order  of  Free  Masons.  There- 
fore, as  it  was  in  conformity  to  the  principles 
of  the  Catholic  Church,  and  congenial  to  the 
fanatical  nature  of  this  bishop,  he  embraced  the 
first  opportunity  to  proceed  against  the  Masons 
in  England,  with  the  determination  to  either 
bring  them  under  subjection,  or  break  up  their 
organizations.  Finding  that  the  task  of  break- 
ing them  up  would  be  a difficult  one,  he  man- 
aged to  procure  the  enactment  of  a law  to  abol- 
ish the  order  of  Masons  throughout  the  realm. 
This  act  proved  to  be  a dead  letter,  as  the  fra- 
ternity were  nowhere  interfered  with,  nor  even 
an  attempt  made  to  enforce  the  bishop’s  law. 
Thus  thwarted  in  his  cherished  designs,  the 
crafty  prelate  determined  to  enforce  his  law  him- 
self, and  to  this  end  gathered  about  him  a large 
number  of  his  fanatical  followers,  with  a view 
to  usurping  the  government,  to  the  extent,  at 
least,  of  carrying  out  his  measures ; but  this 
coming  to  the  knowledge  of  the  Duke  of 
Gloucester,  he  sent  in  great  haste  for  the  Mayor 
of  London,  and  when  he  had  come  into  his  pres- 
ence, he  commanded  him  to  see  that  the  city 
was  securely  watched  and  guarded,  as  an  at- 
tempt to  take  it  would  be  made  that  night. 
The  bishop,  either  hearing  that  unusual  meas- 


2l8 


ures  were  being  taken  for  guarding  the  city,  or 
for  some  other  reason,  deferred  his  attack  until 
nine  o’clock  the  next  morning.  When,  with  a 
large  band  of  armed  followers,  he  attempted  to 
enter  the  city  by  the  bridge,  but  not  being  strong 
enough  to  force  an  entrance,  he  held  his  posi- 
tion until  he  had  gathered  a large  additional 
force  of  archers  and  men-at-arms,  when  a furi- 
ous assault  was  made  on  the  gate,  which  was 
repulsed;  a parley  was  then  arranged  which 
resulted  in  a partial  reconciliation  of  the  Duke 
of  Gloucester  with  the  fanatical  bishop,  and 
peace  was  restored  to  the  city. 

Subsequently  a great  council  was  held  at  St. 
Albans,  which  was  adjourned  to  Northampton  ; 
the  followers  of  the  members  of  the  council 
coming  armed  with  staves  and  iron  bars.  How- 
ever, after  a stormy  session  and  much  threat- 
ening, a peaceable  solution  of  the  difficulty 
was  reached.  The  duke  exhibited  six  articles 
against  the  bishop,  and  among  them  the  follow- 
ing : That  the  Bishop  of  Winchester  had,  in 
his  letter  to  the  Duke  of  Bedford,  plainly  de- 
clared his  malicious  purpose  of  assembling  the 
people  and  inciting  them  to  rebellion,  contrary 
to  the  king’s  peace.  The  answer  of  the  crafty 
bishop  to  this  was,  that  he  never  had  any  inten- 
tion of  raising  a rebellion,  or  even  of  disturbing 
the  peace  of  the  nation  ; that  it  was  true  he 
sent  for  the  Duke  of  Bedford  to  come  over  in 


219 


haste,  but  it  was  to  settle  all  things  that  were 
prejudicial  to  the  peace  and  welfare  of  the  king- 
dom, and  although  he  had  written  that  if  the 
duke  tarried,  we  should  put  the  land  in  adven- 
ture by  a field  of  battle,  such  a brother  ye  have 
plotting  here,  he  did  not  mean  it  of  any  design 
of  his  own,  but  concerning  the  secret  and  sedi- 
tious assemblies  of  Masons,  who,  being  dissatis- 
fied with  the  last  Act  of  Parliament,  concerning 
their  wages,  had  made  many  seditious  speeches 
and  menacing  threats  against  great  men  of 
the  kingdom,  which  tended  much  to  rebellion  ; 
and  that  the  Duke  of  Gloucester  did  not  endea- 
vor, as  he  should  have  done  in  his  position,  to 
suppress  those  unlawful  assemblies,  therefore, 
he  feared  that  the  king  and  his  subjects  must 
have  made  a field  to  withstand  them ; it  was  to 
prevent  this  that  he  desired  the  Duke  of  Bed- 
ford to  come  over.  But  fearing  he  had  been  too 
precipitate,  the  bishop  determined  on  a cautious 
policy,  and  to  this  end  he  corrupted  the  Parlia- 
ment, and  through  it  influenced  the  king  to 
grant  him  letters  of  pardon  for  all  political 
offences  committed  by  him,  notwithstanding  this 
was  contrary  to  the  statute  of  provisors  and 
other  acts  of  premunire. 

A further  evidence  that  the  bishop’s  charges 
and  imputations  against  the  Masons  were  re- 
garded as  false  and  groundless  was  the  fact 
that  they  continued  in  the  undisputed  right  to 


220 


meet  as  usual ; for  although  papal  influence 
was  powerful  in  the  government,  still  the  sym- 
pathy of  the  mass  of  the  English  people  was 
with  the  Masonic  fraternity. 

After  securing  ample  and  irrefragable  evi- 
dence that  the  designs  of  the  bishop  were  not 
only  fanatical  but  treasonable,  the  Duke  of 
Gloucester  determined,  if  possible,  to  bring 
him  to  justice.  Therefore  he  drew  up  articles 
of  impeachment  against  him,  and  personally 
presented  them  to  the  king,  requesting  that 
judgment  might  be  pressed  on  him  according 
to  his  crimes.  The  king  immediately  referred 
the  matter  to  his  council,  but  as  most  of  the 
members  were  either  bigoted  papists  or  under 
papal  influence,  they  managed  to  favor  the 
bishop  by  delays  and  other  crafty  expedients 
until  the  duke,  becoming  discouraged,  dropped 
the  prosecution,  and  thus  the  bishop  escaped 
the  penalty  of  his  crimes. 

Had  it  not  been  that  the  Duke  of  Gloucester 
was  at  this  time  protector  of  the  realm,  and 
that  the  execution  of  the  laws  and  all  that  re- 
lated to  civil  magistrates  centred  in  him,  the 
Order  of  Masons  would  have  been  mercilessly 
persecuted  by  the  Romish  bishop  and  his  crea- 
tures. As  soon  as  the  bishop  had  extricated 
himself  from  the  dangerous  situation  his  trea- 
sonable acts  had  placed  him  in,  he  determined 
to  destroy  the  duke  at  all  hazards,  and  accord- 


L 


221 


ingly  commenced  laying  his  plans  for  that  pur- 
pose. First,  by  the  aid  of  his  creatures,  he 
procured  the  arrest  and  conviction  of  the 
duchess  for  sorcery  and  witchcraft.  It  was  al- 
leged that  there  was  found  in  her  possession  a 
waxen  figure  of  the  king,  which  she  and  her 
associates  melted  in  a magical  manner  before  a 
slow  fire,  with  the  intention  of  causing  the 
king’s  life  to  waste  away  by  like  insensible  de- 
grees. As  such  an  accusation  was  well  calcu- 
lated to  challenge  belief  in  an  ignorant  and  su- 
perstitious age,  the  duchess  was  convicted  and 
condemned  to  suffer  public  exposure  for  three 
days,  and  then  be  imprisoned  for  life  ; which 
outrageous  sentence  was  fully  executed. 

As  was  expected  by  the  cunning  bishop,  the 
duke  was  highly  exasperated  at  the  barbarous 
treatment  of  his  wife,  and  made  such  a resist- 
ance to  the  proceedings  as  enabled  the  bishop 
to  have  it  construed  into  sedition  and  treason, 
and  have  the  duke  arrested  on  charges  to  that 
effect,  and,  after  a brief  clandestine  trial,  he 
was  shamefully  murdered.  Five  of  his  ser- 
vants were  likewise  condemned  to  be  hung, 
drawn,  and  quartered ; but  the  Marquis  of  Suf- 
folk, through  a mean  and  pitiful  affectation  of 
clemency,  brought  them  pardons  and  saved 
their  lives,  after  they  had  been  hanged,  cut 
down  alive,  stripped  naked,  and  marked  with  a 
knife  to  be  quartered. 


2 22 


The  pretext  made  use  of  for  murdering  the 
servants  was  that  they  were  united  with  the 
duke  to  destroy  the  king  and  parliament,  and 
set  the  duchess  at  liberty. 

The  taking  of  the  duke’s  life  was  so  unjusti- 
fiable and  so  sudden  that  it  produced  a pro- 
found sensation  throughout  the  land,  and  his 
death  was  universally  lamented.  Being  a 
great  lover  of  his  country  and  a friend  to  the 
poor  and  oppressed,  he  had  the  surname  of 
good  applied  to  him.  By  the  death  of  the 
duke  the  Masonic  fraternity  lost  an  eminent 
brother  and  true  friend.  The  priestly  scoun- 
drel who  had  persecuted  the  duke  to  death  did 
not  live  long  to  gloat  over  his  success,  and  his 
death  was  characteristic  of  the  baseness  of  his 
craven  nature  ; for  when  dying  he  used  the  fol- 
lowing mean  and  cowardly  expressions  : — If 
the  kingdom  would  save  my  life,  I am  able,  by 
my  power  and  cunning,  to  get  it,  or  with  my 
money  to  buy  it.  Will  not  death  be  bribed, 
nor  money  do  anything?  Why  should  I die, 
that  have  so  much  wealth  ? 

At  this  time  the  Masonic  fraternity  com- 
prised within  its  ranks  a large  number  of  men 
of  superior  ability  and  acquirements,  as  is  evi- 
denced by  the  superb  edifices  erected  by  them, 
notably  King’s  College  Chapel,  at  Cambridge  ; 
and  they  stood  so  high  in  the  estimation  of 
the  higher  classes  that  the  king  desired  to 


223 

join  them,  and  was  made  a Mason  by  the 
Duke  of  Gloucester,  a few  years  before  the 
death  of  the  duke. 

PERSECUTIONS  IN  THE  STATES  GENERAL. 

Weak  persons  are  usually  jealous  of  their 
rights  and  easily  alarmed.  This  was  the  case 
of  the  States  General  of  the  United  Provinces. 
The  rulers,  finding  that  the  Masonic  fraternity 
had  lodges  in  nearly  every  town  within  their 
government,  began  to  be  very  much  alarmed, 
as  they  could  not  understand  the  necessity  of 
the  Masons  veiling  all  their  proceedings  in 
mystery  if  only  the  subjects  of  architecture  and 
masonry  were  discussed.  For  this  reason  the 
belief  soon  gained  ground  that  the  secrecy  re- 
lated to  something  ’dangerous  to  the  govern- 
ment, and,  therefore,  the  society  should  be 
broken  up.  Accordingly  an  edict  was  issued, 
which  recited  that  although  nothing  had  yet 
been  discovered  either  in  the  practice  of  the 
fraternity  as  an  order,  or  as  individuals,  that 
was  contrary  to  the  peace  of  the  republic  or  to 
the  duty  of  good  citizens,  they  were  resolved, 
nevertheless,  to  take  measures  to  prevent  any 
dangerous  consequences  that  might  ensue,  and 
for  this  reason  declared  that  all  lodges  or  as- 
semblies of  Free  Masons  should  be  abolished ; 
but,  notwithstanding  this  ordinance,  a lodge 
composed  of  a number  of  men  of  wealth  and 


224 


position  continued  its  meetings  as  usual.  This 
coming  to  the  knowledge  of  the  magistrate,  he 
ordered  that  all  of  the  members  of  that  lodge 
be  at  once  arrested,  which  was  done  ; and  on 
their  examination  the  Master  and  Wardens  de- 
clared that,  although  they  were  not  at  liberty 
to  disclose  the  secrets  of  the  Order,  yet  if  any 
magistrate  chose  to  be  initiated;  they  would 
then  be  satisfied  that  the  ritual  of  Free  Ma- 
sonry contained  nothing  but  what  was  good 
and  commendable.  The  magistrates  accepted 
this  proposition,  and  proposed  that  the  town 
clerk  should  be  initiated ; and  the  Master  and 
brethren,  finding  him  a suitable  person  to  be 
made  a Mason,  initiated  him.  After  his  recep- 
tion into  the  Order  he  made  so  favorable  a re- 
port of  the  proceedings  in  the  lodge  that  the 
authorities  not  only  annulled  the  edict,  but  all 
joined  the  order  themselves,  and  established  a 
lodge  for  their  own  use. 

SINGULAR  PERSECUTION  IN  VIENNA. 

Some  ladies  at  court,  with  the  characteristic 
curiosity  of  their  sex,  endeavored  to  get  the  se- 
crets of  Free  Masonry.  Failing  to  accomplish 
it  by  coaxing  or  bribery,  they  next  endeavored 
to  get  some  of  their  friends  initiated  into  the 
Order,  but  in  this  they  also  failed.  Being  now 
highly  exasperated  at  being  repeatedly  baffled 
in  their  singular  undertaking,  they  had  recourse 


225 


to  the  empress,  and  at  length  succeeded  in  influ- 
encing her  so  far  as  to  get  an  order  for  the 
suppression  of  the  lodges  in  that  city.  But 
their  curiosity  and  malice  were  not  destined  to 
be  further  gratified,  for  it  turned  out  that  no 
less  a personage  than  the  emperor  himself  was 
a Mason  ; and  upon  his  learning  of  the  machin- 
ations of  the  women,  he  put  a summary  stop  to 
their  proceedings,  declaring  that  all  of  their 
charges  and  representations  were  false  and 
groundless,  and  that  he  would  answer  for  the 
conduct  of  the  fraternity  in  his  dominions  there- 
after. 


PERSECUTION  IN  SWITZERLAND. 

A large  number  of  the  fraternity,  fleeing 
from  persecution  in  other  countries,  took  refuge 
in  Switzerland,  believing  that  in  that  republic 
they  would  be  out  of  the  reach  of  their  Catho- 
lic enemies.  But  in  that  they  were  mistaken, 
for  the  papal  emissaries  soon  succeeded  in  in- 
fluencing the  authorities  to  the  extent  of  get- 
ting the  following  edict  promulgated  against 
them : 

We,  the  Advoyer,  the  great  and  little  council  of  the  city 
and  republic  of  Bern,  make  known  to  all  men  by  these 
presents  : Having  learned  that  a certain  society  called  Free 
Masons  spreads  itself  more  and  more  every  day  into  all  the 
cities  and  towns  under  our  government,  and  that  the  per- 
sons who  have  joined  the  said  society  are  received  under 
various  solemn  engagements,  and  even  by  oath  : Where- 


226 


fore,  having  seriously  reflected  upon  the  consequences 
thereof,  and  considered  that  such  meetings  and  associations 
are  directly  contrary  to  the  fundamental  laws  and  constitu- 
tions of  our  country  ; therefore  it  is  incumbent  on  us  to 
discountenance  any  secret  assemblies  under  our  govern- 
ment, which  are  maintained  without  our  knowledge  and  ex- 
press permission.  Moreover  it  has  appeared  to  us  that  if 
an  effectual  remedy  was  not  immediately  taken,  the  conse- 
quence of  such  neglect  would  be  dangerous  to  the  state. 
For  these  reasons  we  find  it  absolutely  necessary  to  dis- 
solve and  abolish  the  said  society,  which  we  do  by  these 
presents ; and  henceforth  and  forever  we  forbid,  annul,  and 
abolish  it  in  all  our  territories  and  districts,  to  all  persons 
who  now  are  or  shall  hereafter  come  into  our  dominions. 
And  we  do  in  the  first  place  ordain  and  decree  that  all 
those  of  our  subjects  who  are  actually  known  to  be  Free 
Masons,  shall  be  obliged  to  abjure,  by  oath,  the  engage- 
ments they  have  entered  into  with  said  society  before  the 
bailiff  of  the  district  in  which  they  live  without  delay.  And 
as  to  such  of  our  subjects  as  are  Free  Masons,  without 
being  known  to  be  such,  they  must  also  renounce  their  ob- 
ligations in  the  space  of  one  month  from  the  date  hereof ; 
and  those  who  are  now  absent  must  submit  to  the  same 
terms,  to  be  reckoned  from  the  day  of  their  return,  not  only 
to  accuse  themselves,  but  to  abjure  and  renounce  their  en- 
gagements. Those  in  our  capital  city  must  present  them- 
selves to  the  reigning  Advoyer,  and  those  in  other  localities 
to  the  bailiff  of  the  place,  and  from  them  they  shall  receive 
assurance  of  safety  to  their  persons  if  they  abjure  and  re- 
nounce their  obligations  to  the  aforenamed  order. 

Upon  failure  in  any  part  hereof,  they  shall  undergo  the 
punishment  hereafter  declared.  But  to  the  end  that  no 
person  shall  dare,  for  the  time  to  come,  to  entice,  tempt, 
solicit,  or  be  so  solicited  and  tempted  to  engage  himself  or 
themselves  into  this  secret  society  of  Free  Masons,  we  have 
decided  to  ordain  and  decree  as  follows  : That  all  those 


227 


Masons  who  shall  hereafter  hold  their  lodge  meetings  in 
our  dominions,  as  also  those  who  may  frequent  such  meet- 
ings or  be  seen  around  them,  shall  all  and  every  of  them 
be  subject  to  a fine  of  one  hundred  crowns,  without  remis- 
sion, for  the  first  offence,  and  for  the  second  offence  be  sub- 
ject to  a rigorous  punishment,  at  the  discretion  of  the 
ruling  magistrate. 

And  touching  the  place  or  lodge  where  these  meetings 
are  held,  the  person  who  shall  let  any  room  or  rooms  to  be 
used  for  that  purpose  shall  be  subject  to  the  same  pains 
and  penalties  as  those  belonging  to  and  meeting  in  such 
assemblies. 

And  we  further  ordain  and  command  that  all  our  bailiffs 
and  ministers  of  justice  do  cause  these  presents  to  be  pub- 
lished and  put  up  in  all  public  places,  and  see  that  these, 
our  commands,  are  strictly  executed. 

Given  under  our  great  council,  the  3d  of  March,  1845. 

ATTEMPT  AT  PERSECUTION  IN  MALTA. 

The  following-  is  the  substance  of  a letter  ad- 
dressed by  the  Bishop  of  Malta  to  his  diocese  : 

“We  have,  in  times  past,  felt  it  our  duty  to 
conceal,  as  much  as  possible,  the  vile  sins  that 
may  be  committed  by  a few  persons,  in  secret, 
so  that  the  bad  example  of  these  may  not  be 
made  known  to,  or  followed  by  others,  to  the 
great  scandal  of  the  church,  and  corruption  of 
good  morals.  Heretofore  this  policy  has  been 
followed  by  us,  as  we  are  taught  to  listen  for  a 
while,  silently  ; but,  meanwhile,  search  dili- 
gently— * audi  tacens  semul  et  qiicerens ! We 
now  draw  your  attention  to  the  abominable  as- 


L 


228 


semblage,  that  detestable  Lodge  of  Free  Ma- 
sons, for  we  are  at  a loss  for  an  epithet  strong 
enough  to  denounce  their  meetings  now  held  in 
a building  in  an  obscure  corner  of  the  city  of 
Senglea.  After  long  suffering  we  are  out  of 
patience,  and  highly  incensed  to  find  that  the 
means  which,  with  evangelical  prudence,  we 
have  hitherto  adopted  to  overturn  and  eradicate 
this  infernal  secret  society,  have  proved  futile, 
so  that  at  length  we  feel  ourselves  under  the 
necessity  of  publicly  and  determinedly  raising 
our  voice  to  warn  all  of  our  beloved  diocesans 
to  keep  away  from  these  meetings,  whose  aim 
is  to  loosen  every  Divine  and  human  tie,  and  if 
possible,  to  destroy  the  very  foundations  of  the 
Catholic  Church.  We  also  threaten,  with  the 
thunders  of  the  Vatican,  any,  and  all  persons, 
who  belong  to  the  aforenamed  secret  society, 
or  who  are  in  any  way  connected  with  it,  or 
who  directly,  or  indirectly,  render  it  assistance 
in  any  of  its  acts. 

“ With  mingled  anguish  and  rage,  we  heard 
almost  immediately,  on  its  organization,  of  the 
formation  of  this  detestable  lodge,  and  being 
very  desirous  that  the  land  under  our  spiritual 
dominion — the  Islands  of  Malta  and  Gozo— 
should  continue  in  ignorance  of  what  was  being 
done  under  the  veil  of  darkness,  by  a few  pre- 
sumptuous heretics,  and  ill-advised  persons  ; 
and  that  none  of  our  flock  should  by  chance,  or 


229 


from  mercenary  motives,  be  tempted  to  join  this 
pestilential  sink  of  iniquity,  we  have,  as  yet, 
only  adopted  the  evangelical  plan  of  secretly 
warning  and  admonishing,  hoping  always  that 
the  innovations  made  on  the  Divine  laws  estab- 
lished by  our  holy  church,  may  thus  be  foiled 
and  become  harmless.  But  seeing  now  that  in 
spite  of  all  our  secret  opposition  to  this  society, 
and  admonitions  to  our  flock,  these  lodge  meet- 
ings still  continue,  we  do,  in  the  name  of  God 
Almighty  and  the  Holy  Church  of  Rome,  de- 
nounce, condemn,  and  proscribe,  in  the  most 
vehement  manner,  the  meetings  and  all  the 
proceedings  of  this  lodge  of  abominations  ; the 
same  being  antagonistic  to  the  policy  and  teach- 
ings of  our  church,  destructive  of  every  estab- 
lished law  and  mundane  authority,  contrary  to 
evangelical  maxims,  and  as  tending  to  disor- 
ganize, put  to  flight,  and  utterly  destroy  what- 
ever of  religion,  of  morality  and  good  there  is 
in  the  Catholic  faith,  under  the  deceitful  veil  of 
nobility  and  a specious  freedom.  We  there- 
fore find  it  to  be  our  duty  to  address  you  under 
these  deplorable  circumstances,  to  incite  you  to 
entertain  the  most  profound  horror,  and  deep 
indignation  for  this  abominable  Order  and  their 
lodges,  by  us  this  day  publicly  condemned,  to 
regard  Free  Masonry  as  a common  sewer  of 
filth  which  endeavors,  although  yet  in  vain,  to 
vomit  hell  against  the  immaculate  purity  of  our 


230 


sacred  religion  Its  pernicious  orgies  are  in- 
tended to  overthrow  the  good  order  that  now 
reigns  on  earth,  and  promote  an  unbridled  free- 
dom of  action,  unchecked  by  ecclesiastical  law, 
for  the  gratification  of  the  most  depraved  and 
disorderly  passions.  Do  not  allow  yourselves 
to  be  deceived  by  their  seductive  language 
which  proffers  fraternity  and  apparent  reform, 
but  in  reality  tends  to  discord,  universal  anarchy, 
and  the  distraction  of  all  religious  and  philan- 
thropic establishments.  Their  leaders  industri- 
ously hide  their  dark  designs  by  deceitful  and 
never-to-be-redeemed  promises.  The  great 
solicitation  evinced  to  conceal  every  action  of 
this  society  under  a mask,  should  make  you 
distrust  its  word,  for  all  honorable  undertakings 
are  manifest  and  open,  courting  observation 
and  inquiry ; sin  and  iniquity  alone  hide  them- 
selves in  secrecy  and  mystery. 

“ Fathers  of  families,  you,  also,  who  are  en- 
trusted with  the  education  of  youth,  be  ever  dili- 
gent and  watchful  of  your  precious  charge  ; see 
that  they  be  not  contaminated  by  this  plague 
spot  which,  although  now  confined  to  one 
lodge,  yet  threatens  to  spread  the  pestilence 
among  us.  Scrutinize  the  books  they  read,  and 
examine  the  character  of  their  associates.  It 
is  a well-known  practice  of  this  infernal  order 
to  seduce  young  men  into  its  ranks  under  the 
pretext  of  communicating  scientific  knowledge. 


231 


Flee  then,  O beloved  Catholics,  as  from  the 
face  of  a venemous  serpent,  from  the  society, 
even  from  the  neighborhood  of  these  monsters 
in  human  form. 

“ Finally  we  prohibit  all  persons  of  whatever 
grade  or  condition  from  having  any  intercourse 
with  this  lodge,  and  we  order  all  good  Cath- 
olics to  prevent,  by  every  means  in  their  power, 
the  assemblage  of  these  meetings,  and  also 
enjoin  on  you  to  denounce  to  us  all  persons 
who  are  known  to  belong  to  this  lodge. 

“ Don  Franciscus  Xavierus  Caranana. 

“ October  14th,  1843.” 


1 


CHAPTER  VII. 

A VIEW  OF  THE  SANGUINARY  ENEMY  OF  FREE 
MASONRY. 

An  Epitome  of  the  History  of  the  Roman  Catholic 
Church.  — Its  Origin , Rise , unscrupulous  Ambi- 
tion.— The  Zenith  of  its  Power.  — Universal  Domi- 
nation in  both  Ecclesiastical  and  Civil  Affairs. — 
The  Audacity,  Arrogance , and  Presumption  of  its 
Popes  and  Priests. — Its  Intolerant  and  Sanguinary 
Character.  — Obedience  or  Death. — The  Inquisition , 
Its  Merciless  Proceedings , Its  Tortures. — The  Auto- 
da-Fe. — The  Dark  Ages. 

In  considering  the  terrible  persecutions  that 
Free  Masons  have  been  subjected  to  by  the 
Romish  Church,  an  insight  into  the  history  and 
character  of  this  crafty  and  relentless  institu- 
tion will  serve  to  render  the  foregoing  accounts 
more  intelligible. 

In  the  time  of  the  apostles  the  church  consisted 
of  a company  of  believers  in  the  Lord,  united 
together  in  covenant  relationship  for  the  wor- 
ship of  God  and  the  maintenance  of  Gospel  doc- 
trines. The  rulers  of  the  churches  were  called 
either  elders  or  bishops.  They  were  persons 
of  eminent  gravity,  and  such  as  had  distin- 
guished themselves  by  their  superior  sanctity 


233 


and  merit.  A bishop,  during  tlie  first  and 
second  centuries,  was  a person  who  had  the 
care  of  one  Christian  assembly,  which  at  that 
time  was  usually  so  small  that  it  met  in  a pri- 
vate house.  In  the  course  of  time,  however, 
the  beautiful  simplicity  of  the  primitive  churches 
was  abandoned,  and  a variety  of  church  digni- 
taries were  created  and  substituted  for  the 
elders  of  the  apostolic  age.  This  constituted 
the  corner-stone  upon  which  the  structure  of 
papal  supremacy  was  ultimately  reared. 

In  the  year  a.d.  312,  the  Emperor  Con- 
stantine pretended  to  have  seen  a luminous 
cross  in  the  clouds,  bearing  the  inscription, 
“ By  this  overcome  and  that  following  the 
appearance  of  the  cross,  Christ  appeared  to 
him  in  a vision,  and  directed  him  to  make  the 
symbol  of  the  cross  his  military  ensign.  This 
wonderful  vision,  he  claimed,  induced  him  to 
embrace  Christianity.  Soon  after  his  professed 
conversion  he  commenced  to  remodel  the  gov- 
ernment of  the  church,  so  as  to  make  it  con- 
form to  the  government  of  the  state.  From 
this  originated  the  pretentious  dignities  of  pa- 
triarchs, exarchs,  archbishops,  and  prebenda- 
ries. intended  to  correspond  with  the  several 
offices  and  dignities  connected  with  the  admin- 
istration of  the  civil  government  of  the  empire. 
Taking  these  newly-constituted  dignitaries  un- 
der his  charge,  he  loaded  them  with  wealth 


234 


and  worldly  honors,  and  lavishly  endowed  the 
churches  over  which  they  presided.  From  this 
time  onward  the  progress  of  priestly  domina- 
tion and  tyranny  was  rapid.  The  lofty  title  of 
patriarch  was  bestowed  on  the  bishops  of 
Rome,  Alexandria,  Antioch,  Jerusalem,  and 
Constantinople,  and  they  assumed  the  right 
and  prerogative  to  receive  appeals  from  both 
metropolitan  and  provincial  synods,  to  censure 
the  bishops,  and  to  pronounce  absolution  upon 
favorites,  even  though  they  were  criminals. 

These  evidences  of  the  power  and  greatness 
of  the  church  dignitaries  had  such  an  influence 
on  the  minds  of  the  multitude,  that  the  See  of 
Rome  soon  became  a seducing  object  of  priestly 
ambition.  Therefore  it  frequently  came  to 
pass  that  when  a new  pontiff  was  to  be  elected, 
the  city  of  Rome  was  agitated  with  cabals,  dis- 
sensions, and  tumults,  fierce  and  bloody.  The 
intrigues  and  dissensions  that  prevailed  in 
Rome  in  a.d.  366,  culminated  in  a bloody 
riot.  At  this  election  one  faction  elected  Da- 
masus,  while  another  party  chose  Ursicinus. 
This  double  election  gave  rise  to  fierce  warfare 
between  the  two  factions,  and  was  carried  on 
for  several  days  with  the  utmost  barbarity  ; so 
that  in  this  election  no  less  than  one  hundred 
and  fifty  persons  were  slain  in  the  church  alone, 
while  great  numbers  were  killed  in  different 
parts  of  the  city.  The  bloody  contest  ended 


235 


in  a victory  for  Damasus ; therefore  he  was 
declared  pontiff,  head  of  the  Church  of  Christ, 
in  the  See  of  Rome. 

Amianus,  a Roman  historian,  in  referring  to 
this  subject,  says  : — “ It  was  not  strange  that 
those  who  were  ambitious  of  worldly  greatness 
contended  with  such  bitter  animosity  for  the 
dignity  of  Bishop  of  Rome  ; for  when  they  had 
attained  the  coveted  position,  they  were  sure 
of  being  enriched  by  the  offerings  of  the  poor, 
of  appearing  abroad  in  great  splendor,  of  being 
admired  for  their  costly  coaches  and  sumptuous 
feasts,  outdoing  sovereign  princes  in  their  dis- 
play and  the  expense  of  the  table.”  This  led 
Praetextatus,  a heathen,  who  was  Prefect  of  the 
city,  to  say: — “ Make  me  Bishop  of  Rome,  and 
I,  too,  will  be  a Christian.” 

As  an  example  of  the  pride  and  arrogance 
of  the  bishops,  even  at  this  early  day,  it  is  re- 
lated of  Martin,  Bishop  of  Tours,  that  he  was 
invited  to  dine  with  the  Emperor  Maximus,  and 
when  a cup  of  wine  was  handed  the  emperor 
by  a servant,  he  directed  that  it  should  first  be 
offered  to  the  bishop,  expecting,  of  course,  that 
he  would  receive  it  from  the  hands  of  Martin. 
Instead  of  this,  however,  Martin  handed  the 
cup  to  a priest  of  inferior  rank  who  sat  near 
him,  thus  intimating  that  he  regarded  him  as  of 
higher  dignity  than  the  emperor. 

The  history  of  Rome  from  this  time  onward 


236 


has  been  characterized  by  arrogance,  cunning, 
craft,  duplicity,  and  an  ambition  to  exercise  su- 
preme power,  not  only  over  the  church,  but 
state ; not  only  over  the  See  of  Rome  and  the 
Government  of  the  Roman  Empire,  but  over 
the  religious  and  civil  affairs  of  the  whole  civil- 
ized world.  The  supreme  object  of  this  church 
has  been  and  still  is  power — power  to  proselyte 
with  fire  and  sword  where  other  means  fail ; 
power  for  the  sake  of  the  worldly  wealth, 
honors,  and  adulation  it  brings  ; and  in  the  at- 
tainment of  its  ends  it  has  shown  a tenacity  of 
purpose  and  will  unparalleled  in  the  history  of 
the  human  race. 

At  this  time  (a.  d.  400)  there  were  five 
principal  churches,  each  ruled  by  an  indepen- 
dent patriarch,  but  the  towering  ambition  of  the 
Bishops  of  Rome  soon  began  to  manifest  itself 
in  attempts  to  lord  it  over  the  other  churches, 
and,  by  constant  watching  and  improving  every 
opportunity  presented  by  the  vicissitudes  of  na- 
tions and  governments,  they  ultimately  gained 
complete  supremacy  not  only  over  the  whole 
church,  but  almost  as  complete  sway  over  the 
crowned  heads  of  the  earth. 

Among  the  first  steps  toward  Romish  supre- 
macy was  the  procuring  of  the  enactment  of  a 
law  which  favored  the  ambitious  designs  of  the 
bishops  of  Rome.  This  law  empowered  them 
to  examine  and  judge  the  bishops  of  other 


237 


churches.  Subsequently  the  bishops  assembled 
at  Rome,  and,  without  considering  the  danger- 
ous power  they  were  entrusting  to  one  of  their 
number,  and  intent  only  on  the  privilege  it 
secured  to  them  of  exemption  from  the  jurisdic- 
tion of  secular  judges,  declared,  in  the  strongest 
terms,  their  approbation  of  this  law,  and  even 
recommended  that  it  take  effect  immediately. 
Another  circumstance  that  contributed  toward 
the  rapidly-increasing  influence  of  the  Romish 
bishops  was  the  custom  that  had  obtained  of 
referring  to  their  decision,  in  consequence  of 
their  claim  to  apostolic  descent,  all  questions 
concerning  the  apostolic  doctrines  and  customs. 
This  gave  them  occasion  to  issue  a large  num- 
ber of  letters,  called  decretals,  which  soon 
assumed  a tone  of  apostolic  authority,  and 
began  to  be  held  in  high  estimation  in  the  W est, 
as  flowing  from  apostolic  tradition. 

Still  another  circumstance  contributed  in  no 
small  degree  to  the  power  and  influence  of  the 
Bishop  of  Rome,  viz.,  the  awe  in  which  he  was 
held  by  the  barbarous  but  warlike  tribes  who 
now,  in  quick  succession,  poured  in  from  the 
North,  and  conquered  and  ravaged  Italy  and 
the  capitol  of  the  ancient  empire.  From  408 
to  476,  Rome  was  repeatedly  overrun  by  the 
fierce  Northern  tribes  under  Alaric,  Attila,  Ge- 
neseric  and  Odoascer.  These  barbarians,  after 
having  conquered  the  Romans,  bore  with  the 


238 

utmost  patience  and  moderation  the  domination 
of  the  bishops  and  priests,  for  the  reason  that 
they  looked  upon  them  as  the  ministers  of 
Christ,  and  as  being  invested  with  the  same 
rights  and  privileges  which  distinguished  the 
priests  of  their  own  deities.  Nor  was  it  strange 
that  these  superstitious  barbarians,  accustomed 
to  regard,  with  feelings  amounting  almost  to  ad- 
oration the  high  priests  of  their  own  heathen  dei- 
ties, should  manifest  a readiness  to  transfer  their 
veneration  to  the  priests  of  Rome,  especially 
when  they  saw  the  multitude  of  heathen  rites 
that  they  practiced  in  their  so-called  worship 
of  Christ,  and  the  willingness  of  the  Roman 
pontiffs  to  adapt  their  religion  to  the  views  of 
their  conquerors.  The  policy  of  the  Romish 
church,  however,  was  to  gain  complete  ascend- 
ency over  these  heathen  tribes,  in  religious 
matters  at  least,  and  in  this  they  ultimately  so 
far  succeeded  that  the  barbarians  greatly  con- 
tributed to  increase  the  wealth  and  power  of 
the  church. 

After  the  fall  of  the  ancient  capital  and  its 
consequent  diminution  of  political  importance, 
the  bishops  of  Rome  found  it  necessary,  in 
order  to  maintain  their  influence  over  the  other 
churches,  to  assert,  with  renewed  earnestness, 
the  pretensions,  which  they  had  before  hinted, 
of  their  Divine  right  of  supremacy,  in  conse- 
quence of  their  claiming  to  be  the  veritable  sue- 


239 


cessors  of  the  Apostle  Peter,  who,  they  now 
asserted,  was  the  first  Bishop  of  Rome,  and 
was  constituted  by  Jesus  Christ  the  supreme 
head  of  the  Church.  Even  at  this  day  they 
sustain  this  assumption  as  to  Peter  by  material 
evidence,  among  which  is  shown  an  impression 
of  Peter’s  face  on  the  wall  of  the  dungeon 
he  was  confined  in ; a fountain  in  the  bottom 
of  his  dungeon  raised  miraculously  by  him  out 
of  the  rock  for  the  purpose  of  baptising  a fel- 
low-prisoner ; the  marks  of  the  Saviour’s  feet 
on  a stone  on  which  fie  stood  when  he  stopped 
Peter  when  he  was  flying  from  the  city.  Also 
in  the  case  of  St.  Paul,  they  claim  that  at  his 
execution,  instead  of  blood,  there  issued  milk 
out  of  his  wounds,  and  that,  when  his  head 
dropped  from  his  body,  it  gave  three  bounds, 
and  where  it  rested  there  issued  a stream  of 
water,  which  still  retains  the  appearance  and 
flavor  of  milk.  In  regard  to  this  assumption 
and  miraculous  evidence,  there  is  no  mention 
in  the  New  Testament  that  Peter  ever  was  in 
Rome  ; hence  the  best  authorities  have  denied 
that  he  ever  visited  that  city.  It  would  be 
much  easier  to  prove  that  Paul  was  the  first 
bishop  of  the  Church  of  Rome  than  that  Peter 
was,  for  it  is  especially  mentioned  in  the  New 
Testament  that  Paul  was  in  Rome  and  remained 
there  two  years.  Now  if  Peter  was  also  at 
Rome,  and  in  the  character  of  Supreme  Head 


240 


of  the  Church,  it  is  remarkable  that  Paul  should 
in  no  way  refer  to  him,  and  that  neither  sacred 
Scripture  nor  any  of  the  apostolic  fathers 
should  say  one  word  in  relation  to  the  matter. 
Again,  contrast  the  style  in  which  Peter  alludes 
to  himself,  to  that  adopted  by  his  pretended 
successors,  viz.,  Sovereign  Pontiff  of  Rome, 
Apostolic  Vicar,  and  Supreme  Head  of  the 
Church.  But  admitting  that  Peter  was  in 
Rome,  as  claimed  by  the  papist,  did  not  this 
same  Peter,  with  oaths  and  curses,  deny  his 
Master  thrice,  which,  to  say  the  least,  did  not 
indicate  a high  degree  of  apostolic  holiness. 

During  the  sixth  century  the  city  of  Rome 
again  several  times  witnessed  the  disgraceful 
spectacle  of  rival  claimants  to  the  papal  throne, 
with  bitter  hatred,  bloodshed,  and  massacre, 
contending  with  each  other  for  the  coveted  po- 
sition. One  of  these  quarrels  occurred  be- 
tween Symmachus  and  Laurentius,  who  were 
on  the  same  day  elected  by  rival  factions  to  the 
pontificate.  Each  of  the  newly-elected  popes 
obstinately  maintained  the  validity  of  his  elec- 
tion, and  accused  each  other  of  the  most  de- 
testable crimes,  and,  to  their  dishonor  and  the 
degradation  of  the  Romish  Church,  most  of 
their  accusations  were  well  founded. 

A.  D.  605,  Boniface  adopted  the  title  of  Uni- 
versal Bishop,  and  applied  to  and  persistently 
solicited  the  Emperor  Phocas  to  confirm  the  title, 


241 


with  the  privilege  of  handing  it  down  to  his  suc- 
cessors. The  emperor  at  length  graciously 
granted  the  request,  and  decreed  that  the 
Church  of  Rome  should  be  head  over  all  other 
churches.  The  title  thus  obtained  by  Boniface 
has  been  worn  by  succeeding  pontiffs  to  the 
present  day;  and  this  claim  of  supremacy  has 
ever  since  been  maintained  and  defended  by 
them. 

As  it  was  the  decree  of  the  Emperor  Phocas 
that  constituted  Boniface  Universal  Bishop,  and 
enabled  that  proud  prelate  and  his  successors  to 
tyrannize  over  the  whole  of  Christendom,  for 
many  centuries,  a brief  notice  of  Phocas  will  be 
of  interest  here.  Phocas  was  a native  of  Asia 
Minor,  of  obscure  parentage,  who  entered  the 
army  of  the  Emperor  Mauritius  as  a common 
soldier.  Having  obtained  the  rank  of  centurion, 
with  the  command  of  a hundred  men,  he  hap- 
pened to  be  with  his  command  in  the  army,  on 
the  banks  of  the  Danube,  where  he  incited  and 
headed  a general  revolt  against  the  emperor 
among  the  troops,  and  then  managed  to  get 
himself  proclaimed  emperor,  when  he  immedi- 
ately marched  to  Constantinople.  So  obscure 
had  been  the  former  condition  of  Phocas,  that 
the  emperor  was  entirely  ignorant  of  the  name 
and  character  of  his  rival,  but  soon  found  that 
the  revolution  had  attained  such  gigantic  pro- 
portions that  resistance  would  be  useless ; 


242 

therefore,  with  his  wife  and  children,  he  made 
his  escape  toward  the  Asiatic  shore,  but  the 
violence  of  the  wind  compelled  him  to  land  at 
the  Church  of  St.  Autonomus,  near  Chalcedon, 
where  he  waited  the  result  of  the  revolution. 

On  the  arrival  of  Phocas  in  Constantinople, 
the  patriarch  consecrated  the  successful  usur- 
per in  the  church  of  St.  John  the  Baptist ; and 
on  the  third  day  Phocas  made  his  public  entry 
in  a chariot  drawn  by  four  white  horses.  The 
usurper  now  having  control  over  the  treasury, 
rewarded  the  troops  who  had  joined  his  stand- 
ard by  a lavish  donation ; and,  after  having 
taken  possession  of  the  emperor’s  palace,  he 
witnessed  from  the  throne  the  eames  of  the 

o 

hippodrome.  As  soon  as  he  had  secured  him- 
self in  the  capital,  he  despatched  his  .ministers 
of  death  to  Chalcedon,  where  they  dragged  the 
emperor  and  his  sons  from  their  place  of  refuge, 
and  first  murdered  the  sons  before  the  father’s 
eyes,  then  closed  the  tragic  scene  by  killing 
the  emperor  himself.  After  decapitating  the 
victims  and  throwing  their  headless  trunks  into 
the  sea,  they  returned  to  Constantinople,  where 
the  heads  were  exposed  in  conspicuous  places 
to  the  gaze  of  the  populace. 

In  the  massacre  of  the  imperial  family,  the 
usurper  spared  the  wife  and  daughters  of  the 
emperor,  but  the  suspicion  of  a conspiracy  re- 
kindled the  fury  of  Phocas,  when  these  unfortu- 


243 


nate  ladies  took  refuge  in  a church,  then  re- 
garded as  an  inviolable  asylum.  Fearing  the 
influence  of  the  church,  the  vindictive  and 
treacherous  tyrant  resorted  to  craft,  and  by 
solemn  oaths,  and  promises  of  safety,  he  at 
length  prevailed  upon  the  ladies  to  quit  their 
asylum,  but  he  had  no  sooner  got  them  into  his 
power  than  he  had  them  secretly  murdered. 

The  imperial  family  being  now  all  cut  off, 
this  monster  began  to  proceed  with  the  same 
inexorable  cruelty  against  their  friends,  and  all 
who  had  shown  the  least  compassion  for  them, 
or  had  borne  any  civil  or  military  titles  in  the 
late  reign ; and  thus,  throughout  the  empire, 
men  of  the  first  rank  and  distinction  were  either 
publicly  executed  or  privately  murdered.  Some 
of  them  were  first  inhumanly  tortured  by  hav- 
ing their  hands  and  feet  cut  off,  and  some  were 
set  up  as  marks  for  the  raw  soldiers  to  shoot 
at,  in  learning  the  exercise  of  the  bow.  The 
common  people  met  with  no  better  treatment 
than  the  nobility,  as  great  numbers  of  them 
were  seized  for  speaking  disrespectfully  of  the 
usurper,  and  either  killed  on  the  spot,  or  tied 
up  in  sacks  and  thrown  into  the  sea. 

Such  was  the  man,  and  such  was  the  imperial 
ruler  of  whom  Boniface  earnestly  solicited  the 
title  of  Universal  Bishop,  and  in  granting  it, 
this  monster  in  human  form  actually  constituted 
Boniface  pope — the  first  pope — and  such  is  the 


244 


foundation  on  which  the  pretentious  title  rests, 
the  title  which  has  been  claimed  and  used  by 
the  successors  of  Boniface,  even  to  the  present 
day;  presenting  the  blasphemous  spectacle  of  a 
man  puffed  up  with  pride,  claiming  to  be  Christ’s 
vicegerent  on  earth,  issuing  mandates  from  the 
Vatican,  demanding  the  unqualified  obedience 
of  the  faithful,  not  only  in  Catholic  countries, 
but  in  the  United  States.  So  much  for  the 
source  of  the  spiritual  sovereignty  of  the  suc- 
cessors to  St.  Peter . 

The  bestowment  of  the  title  of  Universal 
Bishop  by  Phocas  on  Boniface,  and  the  conse- 
quent establishment  of  papal  supremacy,  was 
the  memorable  event  in  the  history  of  popery, 
that  embodied  into  one  system  all  the  false  dcc- 
trines,  corrupt  practices,  vain  and  superstitious 
rights  and  ceremonies,  which  had  risen  in  the 
earlier  stages. 

Immediately  upon  the  establishment  of  pa- 
pal supremacy,  the  errors  and  corruptions  of 
Rome  were  rendered  binding  upon  all  the 
churches.  Now,  by  the  sovereign  decrees  of 
his  holiness,  the  pope,  all  must  conform  to  the 
standard  of  Rome. 

The  famous  bishop  Gregory  the  Great,  as  I 
he  is  styled  by  papists,  was  another  actor  in 
establishing  papal  supremacy.  In  this  matter 
Gregory  is  worthy  of  the  honor  of  being  placed 
side  by  side  with  Phocas ; partly  because  no 


245 


man  before  him  had  done  so  much  in  defence 
of  the  proud  prerogatives  of  the  Roman  See, 
but  chiefly  because  by  the  base  and  servile  flat- 
teries he  bestowed  on  that  low-bred  tyrant,  he 
paved  the  way  for  the  success  of  Boniface  a few 
years  later,  in  his  application  to  Phocas  for  the 
title  of  Universal  Bishop. 

It  is  a humiliating  piece  of  history  for  the 
Romish  Church  that  discloses  the  utter  aban- 
donment of  such  a man  as  Gregory,  when  he 
could  descend  so  low  from  his  holy  calling  as 
to  address  that  usurper,  while  his  hands  were 
yet  reeking  with  the  blood  of  his  many  slaugh- 
tered victims,  in  language  like  the  following  : — 
“ Glory  to  God  in  the  highest ; who,  accord- 
ing as  it  is,  changes  times,  and  transfers  king- 
doms. And  because  He  would  have  that  made 
known  to  all  men  which  He  hath  vouchsafed  to 
speak  by  His  own  prophets,  saying  that  the 
Most  High  rules  in  the  kingdoms  of  men,  and 
to  whom  He  will  He  gives  it.  Sometimes  God 
in  His  mercy  raises  up  good  men  to  the  throne 
for  the  relief  and  exaltation  of  His  servants.” 
Then,  applying  his  remarks  to  Phocas,  he 
added  : — “ In  the  abundance  of  our  exaltation, 
on  which  account  we  think  ourselves  the  more 
speedily  confirmed,  rejoicing  to  find  the  gentle- 
ness of  your  piety  equal  to  your  imperial  digni- 
ty.”  Then,  breaking  out  into  unrestrained  rap- 
tures, he  exclaimed : — “ Let  the  heavens  rejoice, 


246 


and  the  earth  be  glad  ; and,  for  your  illustrious 
deeds,  let  the  people  of  every  realm  now  be 
filled  with  gladness.  And  may  the  necks  of 
your  enemies  be  subjected  to  the  yoke  of  your 
supreme  rule  ” Yet  but  a few  years  previous 
to  this  we  find  this  same  Gregory  lauding  the 
Emperor  Mauritius  to  the  skies  in  the  following 
terms:  “Your  pious  zeal  and  vigilance  for 

the  preservation  of  the  true  faith  are  the  glory 
of  your  reign,  and  a subject  of  joy  to  all  the 
world.  For  these  and  many  other  reasons  all 
should  pray  for  the  preservation  of  your  life, 
and  that  your  reign  may  be  long  and  quiet ; 
and  after  your  death,  as  a reward  for  your 
piety,  a happy  race  of  your  descendants  may 
long  flourish  as  sovereigns  of  the  Roman  Em- 
pire.” Then  Mauritius  was  alive  and  in  power  ; 
now  he  was  dead,  and  the  usurper  Phocas  in 
his  place — hence  his  adulation  and  servility 
were  transferred  to  the  reigning  monarch,  ig- 
norant and  bloody  tyrant  though  he  was. 

Returning  to  Boniface  ; he  had  no  sooner  ob- 
tained the  coveted  title  than  he  assembled  a 
council  of  bishops  in  the  Basilic  of  St.  Peter’s, 
and  in  a decree  which  he  issued  it  was  declared 
that  no  election  of  a bishop  in  any  of  the 
churches  should  henceforth  be  deemed  lawful 
unless  confirmed  by  the  pope.  And  thus  was 
the  title  of  pope  first  used,  and  papal  supre- 
macy first  enforced.  It  owes  its  origin  to  one 


247 


of  the  worst  of  the  human  race,  was  procured 
by  the  basest  means,  and  was  in  itself  blasphe- 
mous and  diabolical. 

THE  ELECTION  OF  POPES — RISE  OF  POPERY — ITS 
ARROGANCE. 

Soon  after  the  election  of  Pope  Nicholas,  an 
important  decree  was  issued  relative  to  the 
manner  of  electing  popes.  Previous  to  this 
time  there  had  been  no  settled  rules  defining 
the  electors  of  the  popes,  but  they  had  been 
chosen  by  the  whole  Roman  clergy,  nobility, 
burgesses,  and  assembly  of  the  people.  The 
consequence  of  such  a confused  and  jarring 
multitude  uniting  in  the  election  was  that  tu- 
mults and  bloodshed  frequently  occurred  in.  the 
endeavor  of  different  parties  to  elect  its  candi- 
date to  the  position  of  successor  to  St.  Peter, 
and  vicar  of  Christ  on  earth.  To  prevent  such 
scandals  in  future,  and  bring  the  elections  under 
the  control  of  the  papal  clique,  Nicholas  issued 
a decree  that  the  power  of  electing  popes 
should  henceforth  be  vested  in  the  cardinal 
bishops  and  the  cardinal  clerks.  The  cardinal 
bishops  were  the  seven  bishops  who  belonged 
to  Rome , and  the  cardinal  clerks  were  the 
twenty-eight  ministers  of  Roman  provincial 
churches.  These  were  to  constitute  the  col- 
lege of  electors,  and  were  to  be  called  the  Col- 
lege of  Cardinals.  Hildebrand  succeeded  Nicho- 


248 


las,  and  assumed  the  title  of  Gregory  VII.  He 
was,  therefore,  the  first  pope  elected  by  the 
new  College  of  Cardinals.  No  sooner  did  he 
find  himself  in  the  papal  chair,  than  he  dis- 
played to  the  world  the  most  odious  marks  of 
popish  ambition.  Not  contented  with  enlarg- 
ing the  jurisdiction  and  augmenting  the  opu- 
lence of  the  See  of  Rome,  he  labored  indefati- 
gably  to  render  the  universal  church  subject  to 
the  despotic  government  of  the  pontiff  alone  ; 
and  as  soon  as  he  felt  assured  of  success  in  this 
direction,  this  audacious  pope  commenced  to 
carry  out  the  long-cherished  scheme  of  his  pre- 
decessors, viz.,  papal  supremacy  over  the  kings 
and  princes  of  the  earth,  and  render  their  do- 
minions tributary  to  the  See  of  Rome,  also  to 
establish  at  Rome  a tribunal  of  bishops,  by 
whom  all  questions  that  might  arise  between 
the  different  powers  were  to  be  decided,  and 
the  claims  and  pretentions  of  princes  and  the 
fate  of  nations  determined.  But  although  this 
presumptuous  project  did  not  fully  succeed,  yet 
many  of  his  attempts  were  crowned  with  suc- 
cess ; for  from  the  time  of  his  pontificate  the 
complexion  of  the  political  affairs  of  the  world 
underwent  a great  change,  and  the  prerogatives 
of  sovereigns  greatly  diminished  ; while  more 
than  one  potentate  was  compelled  to  repair  to 
Rome,  and  supplicate  the  mercy  of  the  pope. 

The  contest  which  Gregory  carried  on  with 


249 


Henry  IV.,  Emperor  of  Germany,  affords  an 
instructive  comment  on  the  success  of  the  deep 
laid  plans  of  the  Romish  Church,  and  the  su- 
perstition and  ignorance  of  rulers  and  people 
at  that  time.  As  Henry  continued  to  disregard 
the  pope’s  decrees  and  threats,  Gregory  sent 
two  legates  to  summon  him  to  appear  before 
him  as  a delinquent ; adding  that  if  he  failed  to 
obey  the  summons  and  yield  obedience  to  the 
church  he  would  excommunicate  and  de- 
throne him.  Highly  incensed  at  this  auda- 
cious message  from  one  properly  his  vassal, 
Henry  summarily  dismissed  the  pope’s  messen- 
gers, and  soon  after  dispatched  an  ambassador 
to  Rome  with  a formal  deposition  of  Gregory, 
who  in  turn  deposed  Henry,  and  dissolved  the 
oath  of  allegiance  of  the  emperor’s  subjects  to 
him  in  the  following  pompous  sentence  : “ In 

the  name  of  Almighty  God,  and  by  our  au- 
thority, I prohibit  Henry  the  Fourth  from  gov- 
erning the  Teutonic  Kingdom  and  Italy;  I re- 
lease all  his  subjects  from  their  oath  of  allegi- 
ance to  him,  and  strictly  forbid  all  persons  from 
serving  or  attending  him  as  king.” 

The  first  impulse  of  Henry’s  mind  on  hear- 
ing of  the  action  of  the  pope  was  indignant  re- 
sentment ; but  he  soon  found  that  he  had  un- 
dervalued the  influence  and  power  of  the 
Romish  Church  in  his  dominions,  for  the 
bishops,  intimidated  by  the  excommunications, 


L 


2 50 


not  only  withdrew  from  him  but  influenced  the 
nobility  and  people  to  do  the  same,  so  that  he 
soon  found  himself  isolated  in  his  own  domin- 
ions. This  state  of  affairs  daily  growing  more 
threatening,  Henry,  instead  of  boldly  facing  the 
situation,  had  recourse  to  the  cowardly  expedi- 
ent of  craving  the  mercy  of  the  pope.  Gregory 
was  then  at  Canossa,  a fortress  belonging  to 
his  close  adherent,  the  Countess  Matilda.  To 
this  place  the  craven  emperor  repaired,  although 
it  was  a winter  of  unusual  severity.  On  his  ar- 
rival, Henry  was  admitted  without  his  guards 
into  an  outer  court  of  the  castle  where  he  was 
ordered  to  divest  himself  of  all  his  apparel 
except  a shirt,  and  in  this  plight  was  kept 
waiting  the  pleasure  of  his  holiness,  who  was 
shut  up  with  the  tender  and  loving  countess. 
At  length,  after  remaining  out,  half  naked  and 
fasting  three  days  in  the  inclement  month  of 
January,  his  holiness  deigned  to  admit  him 
and  permit  him  to  kiss  his  toe,  a piece  of  pop- 
ish condescension  that  is  graciously  practiced 
at  the  present  time.  After  thus  receiving 
the  emperor’s  submission,  his  holiness  conde- 
scended to  grant  him  absolution  on  condition 
of  his  reappearing  on  a certain  day  to  learn  his 
decision  as  to  whether  he  should  be  restored 
to  his  throne.  In  the  meantime  the  pope  for- 
bade him  to  wear  the  ornaments  or  exercise  the 
functions  of  royalty.  Intoxicated  with  his  tri- 


Degradation  of  Henry 


253 


umph,  Gregory  now  regarded  himself  as  lord 
and  master  of  all  the  crowned  heads  in  Christen- 
dom, and  boasted  that  it  was  his  duty  to  put 
down  the  pride  of  kings. 

The  pusillanimous  conduct  of  the  emperor 
excited  such  indignation  among  his  nobles  that 
they  would  have  deposed  him  in  reality  if  he 
had  not  violated  his  promises  to  the  pope,  and 
immediately  resumed  his  title  and  the  ensigna  of 
royalty.  The  sequel  shows  that  what  popery 
could  not  accomplish  by  brazen  arrogance  and 
bluster,  it  brought  about  by  treachery  and  in 
trigue  ; for  subsequently  the  two  sons  of  Henry 
were  prevailed  upon  by  popish  emissaries  and  dis- 
affected nobles  to  conspire  against  their  father, 
and  by  the  blackest  treachery  he  was  deposed 
and  his  throne  usurped  by  his  son  Henry,  who 
was  styled  Henry  V.  Upon  the  perpetration 
of  this  unnatural  act  two  worthy  representatives 
of  the  church  readily  undertook  the  office  of 
waiting  on  the  old  emperor  and  demanding  the 
crown  and  other  regalia,  and  upon  his  refusal 
to  surrender  them  they  fell  upon  him  and  tore 
them  from  his  person.  Soon  after  this  the  un- 
fortunate old  man  died,  and  to  render  this  chap- 
ter of  papal  history  still  blacker,  his  son  was 
induced  to  further  gratify  papal  vengeance  by 
having  the  dead  body  of  his  father  dug  up  from 
consecrated  ground  and  cast  with  indignity  into 
a cave. 


254 


Such  was  the  vindictive  and  relentless  spirit 
exhibited  by  Rome  in  the  days  of  her  power 
toward  such  as  presumed  to  disobey  her  man- 
dates, and  in  this  connection,  it  is  worthy  of 
note  by  Americans,  that  this  corrupt  and  des- 
potic pope,  who  strenuously  maintained  the  right 
of  the  Catholic  Church  to  trample  at  will  upon 
the  governments  of  the  earth,  is  enrolled  in  the 
Catholic  Calendar  as  a saint,  and  as  such  is  rev- 
erenced with  all  due  worship  by  the  Catholics 
in  this  country,  and  a day  is  annually,  set  apart 
for  this  purpose.  In  a standard  popish  book  of 
devotion,  called  the  Garden  of  the  Soul,  pub- 
lished in  New  York,  and  duly  authorized  by 
Bishop  Hughes;  in  the  calendar  of  saints’  days, 
the  25th  of  May  is  designated  as  a day  set  apart 
in  honor  of  Saint  Gregory. 

Another  illustration  of  the  character  of  pop- 
ery is  afforded  by  the  treatment  of  King  John, 
the  brother  of  Richard,  by  Pope  Innocent 
III.  A few  years  after  the  accession  of  John 
a dispute  arose  between  him  and  the  pope, 
which  has  rendered  memorable  the  history  of 
the  reign  of  that  cowardly  and  contemptible 
monarch.  The  cause  of  the  trouble  was  the 
usurpation  by  the  pope  of  the  right  to  appoint  a 
successor  to  Hubert,  Archbishop  of  Canterbury, 
and  exercising  this  right  by  filling  the  vacancy 
by  one  of  his  own  creatures.  Being  well  aware 
that  this  flagrant  act  of  usurpation  would  be 


255 


highly  resented  by  the  Court  of  England,  the 
pope  wrote  a mollifying  letter  to  the  king,  ac- 
companied by  a present  of  four  rings  set  with 
precious  stones,  and  endeavored  to  enhance  their 
importance  by  informing  the  king  of  the  won* 
derful  mysteries  implied  by  the  rings.  The 
round  form,  he  said,  was  symbolical  of  eternity 
— without  beginning  or  end — and  that  their 
matter,  gold,  signified  wisdom.  John,  who  like 
most  weak-minded  people,  was  fond  of  flattery, 
was  much  gratified  by  these  papal  trinkets,  and 
the  papal  consideration  implied  by  the  present ; 
but  his  satisfaction  continued  only  while  he  re- 
mained in  ignorance  of  the  means  by  which  the 
pope  had  sought  to  deprive  him  of  one  of  the 
most  important  prerogatives  of  the  crown.  A 
few  days  after  the  arrival  of  the  presents  the 
pope’s  bull  arrived  announcing  the  election  of 
Langton  as  bishop  to  the  vacant  See  of  Canter- 
bury. This  information  threw  the  king  into  a 
great  rage,  both  against  the  pope  and  the  monks 
of  Canterbury,  and  as  the  last  were  within  his 
reach,  they  felt  the  first  effects  of  his  indigna- 
tion. He  dispatched  two  officers  with  a com- 
pany of  soldiers  to  Canterbury,  who  took  pos- 
session of  the  Convent  of  the  Holy  Trinity, 
banished  the  monks  out  of  the  kingdom,  and 
seized  their  effects.  John  then  wrote  a spirited 
and  angry  letter  to  the  pope  in  which  he  up- 
braided him  in  set  terms  for  his  presumption  in 


256 


raising  a stranger  to  the  highest  ecclesiastical 
dignity  in  the  kingdom,  without  his  knowledge 
or  consent,  and  concluded  by  declaring  to  the 
pope  that  if  he  did  not  repair  the  injury  he  had 
done  him  he  would  break  off  all  connection 
with  Rome.  As  might  be  supposed  such  a let- 
ter was  quite  intolerable  to  his  holiness,  king 
of  kings,  etc.,  and  he  lost  no  time  in  writing  an 
answer,  which  concluded  by  informing  the  king 
that  if  he  persisted  in  his  presumptuous  course 
he  would  be  crushed  by  the  papal  power,  be- 
fore which  every  knee  must  bend,  and  every 
head  bow  low.  Following  this  letter,  the  pope 
laid  the  dominions  of  the  king  under  interdict, 
and  this  sentence  was  published  in  England  by 
the  bishops  of  London,  Ely,  and  Worcester. 
The  effect  of  this  interdict  on  the  ignorant  and 
superstitious  people  is  thus  described  by  a 
cotemporaneous  historian  : “ The  nation  was 

of  a sudden  deprived  of  all  exterior  exercise 
of  religion.  The  altars  were  stripped  of  their 
ornaments ; the  priests  laid  the  crosses,  the 
relics,  images,  and  statues  of  saints  on  the 
ground  and  covered  them  up ; the  use  of 
church  bells  ceased,  and  the  bells  were  removed 
from  the  steeples,  and  laid  on  the  ground,  ex- 
posed to  public  view.  The  dead  were  not  in- 
terred in  consecrated  ground,  but  were  thrown 
into  ditches,  or  buried  in  the  fields,  and  their 
obsequies  were  not  attended  even  with  prayers. 


257 


Marriage  was  celebrated  in  the  churchyard, 
and  the  people  were  prohibited  from  saluting 
each  other  when  they  met.”  Thus  every  trans- 
action was  made  to  indicate  a visitation  of  Di- 
vine wrath.  After  this  interdict  had  been  in 
force  two  years,  the  pope  went  still  further  and 
sent  two  legates,  Pandulph  and  Durand,  to 
England.  These  legates  were  admitted  to  an 
audience  with  the  king,  at  Northampton,  when 
a violent  altercation  took  place  between  them 
and  King  John.  Pandulph  had  the  brazen 
effrontery  to  tell  the  king  that  he  was  bound  to 
obey  the  pope  in  temporal  as  well  as  in  spiritual 
matters.  This  the  king  indignantly  refused  to 
do,  whereupon  Pandulph  proceeded  to  pub- 
lish the  sentence  of  excommunication  against 
him  in  a loud  voice,  absolving  his  subjects  from 
their  oath  of  allegiance,  degrading  him  from 
his  royal  dignity,  and  wound  up  by  declaring 
that  neither  he  nor  his  posterity  should  again 
rule  England — thus  terminated  this  remarkable 
interview.  Although  the  king  had  begun  to 
waver,  still  he  maintained  a bold  front,  so  that 
finally  the  pope,  finding  that  his  measures  taken 
against  the  king  had  not  fully  crushed  him, 
proceeded  to  pronounce  sentence  of  deposition 
against  him,  and  to  render  his  sentence  effec- 
tive, he  proposed  to  Philip,  King  of  France,  to 
put  it  into  execution,  promising  him  the  king- 
dom of  England  and  pardon  for  all  his  sins, 


258 


as  his  reward.  Blinded  by  ambition,  Philip 
readily  acceded  to  the  proposal,  and  made 
vast  preparations  for  the  invasion  of  Britain. 

This  intelligence  coming  to  John,  he  was  so 
intimidated  by  fear  of  the  French  army,  and 
the  discontent  arising  from  the  superstitious 
fears  of  his  subjects,  that  he  ignominiously  sub- 
mitted to  the  pope ; upon  which  the  pontiff  or- 
dered Philip  to  abandon  the  invasion  of  Eng- 
land. 

After  John  had  yielded  every  point  involved 
in  the  quarrel,  it  could  hardly  be  believed  that 
his  manhood  or  self-respect  would  admit  of  his 
doing  more  ; but  the  consummation  of  ignominy 
was  yet  to  come.  Under  the  specious  pretext 
of  securing  England  from  an  attack  by  Philip, 
it  was  suggested  to  the  king  to  surrender  his 
dominions  to  the  pope,  as  to  a lord  paramount, 
and  to  then  swear  fealty  to  him,  then  receive 
the  kingdom  back  as  a fief  of  the  holy  see,  and 
to  pay  to  the  pope  a tribute  of  1,000  marks. 
To  this  audacious  proposal  the  craven  king 
consented,  and  on  his  bended  knees  before  the 
pope’s  legate  Pandulph,  he  humbly  surrendered 
his  kingdom  to  the  pope,  and  reached  the 
lowest  depth  of  ignominy  for  himself  and  his 
country,  by  presenting  the  tribute  to  the  legate 
who  contemptuously  threw  it  on  the  floor  but 
afterwards  condescended  to  receive  it. 


King  John  degrading  himself. 


26i 


STILL  ANOTHER  CROWNED  HEAD  BOWS  TO  ROME. 

Pope  Alexander  having  a quarrel  with  the  Em- 
peror Barbarossa,  proceeded  to  depose  him,  and 
dissolved  the  oath  of  allegiance  which  his  sub- 
jects had  taken  to  him,  and  exhorted  them  to 
rebel  against  his  authority.  But  soon  after  this 
audacious  proceeding  the  emperor  made  him- 
self master  of  Rome,  upon  which  his  holiness 
ignominiously  made  his  escape  from  the  city 
and  fled  to  Benevento.  Ten  years  later,  how- 
ever, the  emperor  becoming  alarmed  at  the 
difficulties  that  then  encompassed  him,  felt  con- 
strained to  conclude  a treaty  with  the  pope,  and 
a truce  with  the  rest  of  his  enemies.  His 
treaty  with  the  pope  was  concluded  at  Venice. 
The  emperor  met  the  pope  at  St.  Marks,  where 
he  laid  aside  his  mantle,  and,  with  a beadle’s 
staff  in  his  hand,  he  led  the  pope’s  mule  to  the 
church  ; he  then  kissed  the  pope’s  feet,  and  re- 
ceived the  communion  from  him ; and  when  re- 
turning from  the  church,  he  reached  the  depths 
of  self-imposed  degradation,  by  leading  the 
pope’s  mule  through  St.  Mark’s  Square. 

We  have  now  traced  the  history  of  priestly 
usurpation,  from  the  origin  of  the  Romish 
Church,  down  to  the  period  of  its  greatest  power 
and  despotism,  and  we  find  this  church  persis- 
tently pursuing  two  coveted  objects,  power  ; 
domination  over  church  and  state,  and  revenge. 


262 


A GLANCE  AT  THE  LIVES  OF  SOME  OF  THE  POPES 
— THE  KIND  OF  CELIBACY  PRACTICED  BY  THE 
PRIESTS — SAINT  DUNSTAN  A DEFENDER  OF  CELI- 
BACY— DUNSTAN’S  VISION. 

Sergius  III.  cohabited  with  a notorious  cour- 
tesan named  Marozia,  and  by  his  holiness  she 
had  a son  which  she  named  John,  who  after- 
wards became  pope  through  the  influence  of 
his  mother.  Even  Baronius,  the  popish  his- 
torian, confesses  that  Sergius,  through  the 
weakness  of  his  nature,  was  a slave  to  every 
vice.  Among  other  horrid  acts  he  caused  the 
dead  body  of  Pope  Formosus  to  be  dragged 
from  the  sepulchre  and  be  beheaded,  then 
thrown  into  the  Tiber. 

John  X. — This  infamous  pope  was  the  para- 
mour of  Theodora.  While  John  was  a deacon 
of  the  church  at  Ravenna  he  frequently  visited 
Rome,  and  on  one  of  his  visits  he  made  the  ac- 
quaintance ofTheodora,  and  was  soon  engaged 
in  a criminal  intrigue  with  her  ; and  her  influence 
was  such  among  the  cardinals  that,  on  the  death 
of  Pope  Lando,  John  was  raised  to  the  papal 
throne. 

John  XI. — This  pope  was  the  bastard  son 
of  his  holiness,  Sergius  III.  The  death  of 
Pope  Stephen  presented  to  the  ambition  of 
Marozia  an  object  worthy  of  its  grasp.  Accor- 
dingly, through  her  influence  her  son  was  raised 


263 


to  the  papal  dignity — thus  the  fruit  of  her  law- 
less amours  with  Sergius,  became  a successor  of 
St.  Peter. 

John  XII. — Was  a nephew  of  John,  the  bas- 
tard, the  last  named  pope.  His  tyranny  and 
debaucheries  were  so  abominable  that  upon 
complaint  of  the  people  of  Rome  the  Emperor 
Otho  caused  him  to  be  solemnly  tried  and  de- 
posed, and  upon  the  arrival  of  Otho,  Pope  John 
fled  from  the  city,  whereupon  the  emperor 
summoned  him  to  appear,  saying  in  the  letter 
addressed  to  him:  “You  are  charged  with 

such  obscenities  as  to  make  us  blush  were  they 
said  of  a stage  player.  I 'shall  mention  but  a 
few  of  the  crimes  laid  to  your  charge,  as  it  would 
require  pages  to  enumerate  them  all.  Know 
then  that  you  are  charged  with  incest  with  your 
two  sisters,  with  perjury,  with  sacrilege,  and 
murders.  We  therefore  command  you  to  come 
before  us  and  answer  these  heinous  charges.” 
To  this  letter  his  holiness,  from  his  hiding  place, 
returned  the  following  answer  : “ I,  John,  ser- 

vant of  the  servants  of  God,  to  all  bishops  : we 
hear  that  you  want  to  make  another  pope.  If 
that  is  your  design  I excommunicate  you  all  in 
the  name  of  the  Almighty,  that  you  may  not  have 
it  in  your  power  to  ordain  any  other,  or  even 
to  celebrate  Mass  ! ! ” Regardless  of  this  silly 
threat,  however,  the  emperor  and  council  sum- 
marily deposed  the  monster.  Yet  this  same 


264 


pope  is  reckoned  in  the  regular  line  of  popes, 
one  of  the  successors  of  St.  Peter.  The  pope 
chosen  as  his  successor  was  John  XIII.;  but 
no  sooner  had  Otho  left  Rome  than  three  of  the 
licentious  women  with  whom  John  XII.  had 
been  intimate,  in  concert  with  several  persons 
of  rank,  conspired  together  to  assassinate  the 
new  pope  and  restore  the  deposed  pontiff  to  the 
papal  throne.  This  plot  was  so  nigh  success- 
ful that  his  new  holiness  barely  escaped  with 
his  life,  and  fled  to  the  emperor,  while  John  XII. 
was  brought  back  in  triumph  to  the  Lateran 
palace.  Immediately  on  his  resumption  of  the 
papal  power,  John  seized  several  prominent 
persons  who  had  denounced  his  atrocities  and 
inflicted  on  them  terrible  tortures.  Ottoger, 
Bishop  of  Spire,  was  whipped  by  his  command 
until  he  was  nearly  dead.  Cardinal  John  was 
mutilated  by  having  his  right  hand  cut  off.  But 
these  barbarities  were  not  permitted  to  continue 
long,  for  soon  after  his  return  to  the  city  his 
holiness  was  caught  in  bed  with  a married 
woman,  and  killed  on  the  spot  by  the  wronged 
husband. 

Accounts  of  the  debaucheries  and  atrocities 
of  the  so-called  successors  of  St.  Peter  might 
be  continued  indefinitely,  but  enough  has  been 
given  to  illustrate  this  period  of  the  history  of 
popery,  and  so  conclusive  is  the  evidence  of  the 
historical  accuracy  of  these  revolting  facts,  that 


265 


even  popish  analists  were  constrained  to  admit 
their  truth.  Baronious,  one  of  the  then  cham- 
pions of  popery,  says,  in  reference  to  these 
events  : “ Oh  ! what  was  the  face  of  the  Holy 

Roman  Church ! how  filthy ! when  vile  but 
powerful  prostitutes  ruled  the  papal  court,  by 
whose  influence  dioceses  were  made  and  un- 
made ; and  in  this  manner  lust,  supported  by 
secular  power,  excited  to  frenzy  in  the  rage 
for  domination,  ruled  in  all  things.”  In  another 
passage  he  expresses  his  feelings  on  the  sub- 
ject in  the  following  words : “ It  is  evident 

that  one  can  scarcely  believe  without  ocular 
evidence  what  unworthy,  base,  execrable,  and 
abominable  things  the  Holy  Apostolic  See, 
which  is  the  pivot  upon  which  the  whole  Catho- 
lic Church  revolves,  was  forced  to  endure.  Alas, 
the  shame  ! Alas  the  grief ! What  monsters, 
horrible  to  behold,  were  one  by  one  in  charge  of 
the  Holy  See.  What  evils  ensued  ; what  tra- 
gedies did  they  perpetrate ; with  what  pollu- 
tions was  this  see  stained ; with  what  corruptions 
infested ; with  what  filthiness  defiled,  and  by 
these  things  blackened  with  perpetual  infamy.” 
Among  the  popes  of  the  eleventh  century, 
while  there  were  some  whose  lives  were  decent, 
there  were  others  who  were  worthy  rivals  of 
their  predecessors  of  the  tenth.  We  will,  how- 
ever, add  but  one  to  the  disgraceful  list,  who 
was  too  eminent  in  vice  to  pass  unnoticed  here, 


2 66 


viz.,  Benedict  IX.  He  was  a son  of  Alberic, 
Count  of  Tuscany,  and  was  placed  on  the  papal 
throne  through  the  money  and  influence  of  his 
father  when  he  was  but  eighteen  years  of  age. 
His  vicious  life  only  had  a parallel  in  that  of  the 
most  debauched  of  the  Roman  emperors  Heli- 
ogabalus  or  Caligula.  His  public  debaucheries 
were  too  odious  for  even  profligate  Rome, 
therefore  he  was  more  than  once  expelled  from 
the  city,  but  by  means  of  powerful  friends  he 
was  as  often  restored.  At  length,  however, 
finding  himself  an  object  of  public  abhorrence  on 
account  of  flagitious  crimes,  he  sold  the  pope- 
dom to  Gregory  VI.  Benedict  then  completely 
abandoned  himself  to  a life  of  the  blackest  vice. 

As  a consequence,  the  examples  thus  set 
by  the  successors  of  St.  Peter,  were  imitated 
by  the  inferior  orders  of  clergy ; accordingly 
we  find  that  a universal  corruption  of  morals 
had  invaded  the  monks  and  clergy.  The 
houses  of  both  monks  and  priests  were  brothels, 
filled  with  lewd  assemblies,  where  debauchery, 
gambling,  and  every  other  namable  crime  were 
committed ; and  the  donations  of  royalty,  the 
benevolence  of  princes,  and  the  price  of  pre- 
cious blood  were  wantonly  squandered.  Fas- 
cinated with  their  wanton  allurements,  the 
abandoned  clergy  conferred  on  the  partners  of 
their  shame  the  superintendence  of  their  do- 
mestic concerns.  These  courtesans,  during  the 


2 6y 

lives  of  their  companions  in  iniquity,  managed 
their  households,  and  at  their  death  inherited 
their  property.  In  this  manner  the  ecclesiastical 
revenues  descended  to  vile  prostitutes,  their 
offspring,  and  accomplices.  The  hirelings  of 
prostitution  were  richly  adorned  and  fared 
sumptuously,  while  the  funds  of  the  church  were 
wasted,  and  the  poor  oppressed  by  men  who 
professed  to  be  the  patrons  of  purity,  the  guar- 
dians of  virtue,  and  the  protectors  of  the  poor 
and  needy. 

Damian  represents  the  guilty  mistress  as 
confessing  to  the  guilty  priest.  The  confessor, 
in  the  penance  which  he  prescribed  on  such  oc- 
casions, exemplified  the  virtues  of  compassion 
and  charity.  Christian  commiseration  and  sym- 
pathy took  the  place  of  rigor  and  strictness. 
This  adultery  and  fornication  of  the  clergy,  in 
many  instances,  degenerated  into  incest  and 
other  abominations  of  the  grossest  kind.  At 
the  Council  of  Metz  it  appeared  that  several 
had  children  by  their  own  sisters.  Some  of 
the  early  councils,  through  fear  of  the  attend- 
ant scandal,  deprived  the  clergy  of  all  female 
company,  except  a mother,  sister,  or  aunt,  who, 
it  was  believed,  were  beyond  all  suspicion. 
But  the  means  intended  for  prevention  were 
the  occasion  of  more  heinous  criminality  and 
more  disgusting  scandal. 

In  the  tenth  and  eleventh  centuries  concu- 


268 


binage  was  regarded  by  the  popes  and  prelates 
as  a far  less  crime  than  to  marry.  According 
to  the  Council  of  Toledo,  seventeenth  canon, 
any  person,  clergyman  or  layman,  who  has  not 
a wife,  but  a concubine  is  not  to  be  repelled 
from  the  communion  if  he  be  content  with  one ; 
and  his  holiness,  Pope  Leo,  confirmed  the  ac- 
tion of  the  Council  of  Toledo.  Costerus,  an- 
other popish  writer,  admits  that  a priest  sins 
if  he  commits  adultery,  but  more  heinously  if 
he  marries. 

Among  the  principal  defenders  of  the  virtu- 
ous celibacy  of  the  Catholic  clergy  was  Dun- 
stan,  Abbot  of  Glastonbury,  England.  After 
completing  his  studies  at  school,  Dunstan  ob- 
tained an  introduction  into  the  Abbey  of  Glas- 
tonbury, and  embraced  the  monkish  life.  He 
had  not  long  been  established  here  before  he 
commenced  digging  a cave  adjoining  the  church 
wall.  It  was  five  feet  long  by  two  and  a half 
feet  wide,  and  of  sufficient  height  for  him  to 
stand  erect  in.  At  the  mouth  of  this  cave  he 
placed  a door  having  a small  aperture  through 
it  to  admit  light  and  air.  One  of  the  legend- 
ary tales  of  Dunstan  shows  the  arts  by  which 
he  gained  his  great  fame  in  the  Catholic  world. 
In  his  cave  he  spent  most  of  his  time  studying, 
meditating,  and  working  metals.  One  dark 
night  all  the  neighborhood  was  alarmed  by  ter- 
rible howlings  which  seemed  to  issue  from  his 


269 


cave.  In  the  morning  the  people  flocked 
around  it  and  wonderingly  inquired  the  cause, 
when  he  told  them  that  while  he  was  heating 
his  work  the  devil  thrust  his  head  through  the 
aperture  in  his  door,  and  endeavored  to  tempt 
him,  upon  which  he  seized  him  by  the  nose 
with  his  red-hot  tongs,  which  caused  Satan  to 
howl  with  pain ; and  such  was  the  credulity  of 
the  age  that  the  simple-minded  people  believed 
this  absurd  lie,  and  venerated  the  recluse  for 
his  marvellous  exploit.  Subsequently  Dunstan 
was  made  Archbishop  of  Glastonbury,  when 
he  prepared  to  execute  the  design  he  had  long 
meditated,  of  compelling  the  secular  canons  to 
put  away  their  wives  and  become  monks,  or 
driving  them  out  and  introducing  Benedictine 
monks  in  their  stead.  With  this  view  he  pro- 
cured the  promotion  of  two  of  his  creatures, 
who  were  themselves  monks,  and  who  were  an- 
imated with  an  ardent  zeal  for  the  order.  With 
this  re-enforcement  Dunstan  determined  to  pre- 
sent to  the  married  clergy  the  alternative  of 
leaving  the  monasteries  or  abandoning  their 
wives  and  children.  And  to  their  honor  by  far  the 
greater  part  of  them  chose  to  become  beggars 
rather  than  abandon  their  helpless  families.  To 
sustain  themselves  in  these  cruel  proceedings, 
Dunstan  and  his  associates  held  up  the  married 
clergy  as  monsters  of  wickedness  for  cohabit- 
ing with  their  wives,  and  propagated  many  lies 


2 JO 


of  miraculous  visions  in  support  of  their  posi- 
tion. Among  other  characteristic  popish  con- 
trivances resorted  to  by  Dunstan,  in  connec- 
tion with  this  matter,  he  caused  several  crosses 
and  images  to  be  constructed,  which  were  hol- 
low and  large  enough  to  conceal  a monk.  One 
of  these  images,  when  applied  to  by  Dunstan, 
miraculotisly  spoke  in  a human  voice,  and  de- 
clared, in  the  hearing  of  the  gaping  and  aston- 
ished crowd,  the  horrible  guilt  of  the  married 
clergy.  This  miraculous  corroboration  was 
conclusive  to  the  most  skeptical,  and  almost 
deified  Dunstan  in  the  estimation  of  the  multi- 
tude. 

At  length  this  famous  archbishop  died,  and 
England  was  relieved  of  one  of  the  most  cun- 
ning, unscrupulous,  and  successful  impostors 
and  obedient  tools  of  Rome  the  world  ever  saw  ; 
and  in  the  eulogy  of  his  popish  biographer  we 
find  the  following  account  of  Dunstan’s  vision  : 
"The  most  estimable  Father  Dunstan,  whose 
perfections  exceeded  all  human  imagination, 
was  admitted  to  behold  the  mother  of  God,  and 
his  own  mother,  with  the  eternal  King  ; and 
on  meeting  them  the  event  was  celebrated  in 
heaven  by  angels  singing  their  most  joyous 
songs,  and  when  the  angels  reproached  him  for 
his  silence  on  this  great  occasion,  he  excused 
himself,  on  account  of  being  unacquainted  with 
their  sweet  and  heavenly  strains;  but  after 


271 


being  instructed  a little  by  the  angels  he  broke 
out  into  this  melodious  song : ‘ O King  and 
Ruler  of  nations,  &c.  ; ’ ” but  it  is  hardly  neces- 
sary to  add  that  the  author  of  this  impious 
fiction  was  Dunstan  himself,  rightly  believing 
that  it  would  fall  into  the  hands  of  a papal  biog- 
rapher and  thus  immortalize  Dunstan. 

THE  INQUISITION — ITS  ORIGIN,  CHARACTER,  AND  A 
BRIEF  SKETCH  OF  ITS  HISTORY— ITS  MERCILESS 
PROCEEDINGS — ITS  TORTURE  ROOMS,  AND  MAN'V 
AND  TERRIBLE  DEVICES  OF  TORTURE — YIELD,  OR 
BE  BURNT  AT  THE  STAKE — THE  AUTO-DA-FE. 

This  sanguinary  tribunal  originated  during  the 
twelfth  century,  under  the  pontificate  of  Inno- 
cent the  Third.  Soon  after  the  Order  of  Do- 
minican Friars  was  instituted  it  was  found  that 
the  Manicheans,  Waldenses,  and  other  sects  in 
the  South  of  France,  inimical  to  the  Romish 
Church,  were  getting  to  be  very  numerous  ; 
therefore  the  pope  determined  to  stamp  out 
their  heresy,  and  for  this  purpose  he  sent  two 
Dominicans  among  them  with  power  to  use  co- 
ercion, even  to  death.  In  prosecuting  their 
work  these  monks  had  persons  accused  or  sus- 
pected of  heresy  brought  before  them  for  ex- 
amination. At  these  examinations  various 
means  were  resorted  to  to  induce  them  to  re- 
cant their  heresies  ; when  after  exhausting  the 
resources  of  craft,  threats,  and  torture,  and  the 


2*]  2 


accused  still  remained  obdurate,  they  sentenced 
them  to  be  burnt  at  the  stake.  From  this  be- 
ginning was  ultimately  developed  the  most 
bloody  and  notorious  tribunal  the  world  ever 
saw — the  Inquisition  ; and  as  the  Dominican 
monks  were  by  training  eminently  fitted  for 
the  work,  they  were  placed  in  charge  of  this 
tribunal. 

The  solitude  of  which  tfyese  monks  made 
profession,  the  austerity  of  their  rules,  the  se- 
verity which  they  practised  on  themselves, 
the  renunciation  of  even  the  names  of  their 
families,  and  their  isolation  from  the  world, 
completely  deadened  all  of  those  sentiments 
which  the  ties  of  kindred  inspires;  therefore 
imprisoning,  torturing,  and  burning  their  fellow- 
creatures  was  to  them  a congenial  pursuit. 
They  were  learned  after  the  fashion  of  the 
times,  well  versed  in  scholastic  quibbles  and 
in  the  canon  law.  They  also  had  a particular 
interest  in  the  suppression  of  the  dissenting 
sects  who  were  disclaiming  against  them,  and 
spared  no  pains  to  discredit  them  in  the  minds 
of  the  people.  It  is  not  surprising,  therefore, 
that  the  Dominicans  having  charge  of  the  In- 
quisition should  acquit  themselves  to  the  entire 
satisfaction  of  their  master  the  pope. 

These  Dominicans  subsequently  received  an 
ordinance  of  thirty-six  articles,  which  formed 
the  basis  of  the  rules  which  governed  the  In- 


273 


quisition.  Among  the  duties  imposed  on  this 
Tribunal  were  the  following:  That  it  should 

examine  people  suspected  of  heresy,  distin- 
guish the  various  degrees  of  guilt,  and  allot  to 
each  its  proper  punishment ; and  that  after  it 
had  employed  its  spiritual  weapons  without 
effect  it  should  have  recourse  to  rigorous  meas- 
ures. 

As  soon  as  the  Inquisition  was  fully  organ- 
ized and  brought  into  operation  its  terrible  aim 
and  scope  was  speedily  displayed.  Not  only 
lapses  from  faith,  but  all  offences  against  the 
church  or  priesthood  were  proclaimed  as  com- 
ing under  the  jurisdiction  of  this  tribunal,  and 
the  holy  men  who  constituted  it  proceeded  to 
prosecute  and  persecute  whoever  they  chose, 
inflicting  torture  and  death,  and  then  confiscat- 
ing the  property  of  the  victims ; and  by  the 
commencement  of  the  thirteenth  century  the 
Inquisition  had  developed  into  a ferocious  sys- 
tem at  which  the  worst  of  the  pagan  rulers 
would  have  shuddered  as  abominable:  No 

falsehood  was  too  false,  no  craft  too  crafty,  no 
trick  too  base  for  these  systematic  Dominican 
fiends.  Nothing  that  the  most  passionate  his- 
torian has  recorded,  nothing  that  the  most  im- 
aginative romance  writer  could  have  written, 
can  surpass  the  cold-blooded  cruelty  and 
treachery  of  this  Roman  Catholic  tribunal. 

The  manner  of  prosecuting  a suspected  per- 


274 

son  was  first  to  summon  him  to  appear  before 
the  Inquisition  ; then  if  through  fear  he  failed 
to  comply,  he  was  excommunicated  and  sen- 
tenced to  pay  a fine  ; then  if  he  still  refused  to 
appear,  he  was  seized,  imprisoned,  and  tried, 
and  if  deemed  guilty  was  sentenced  and  pun- 
ished according  to  the  degree  of  the  offence — 
imprisoned  for  life  or  burnt  at  the  stake. 

The  Inquisition  at  Rome  was  composed  of 
cardinals  and  other  officers  of  the  church,  and 
at  first  was  presided  over  by  the  pope  in  per- 
son. The  cardinals  assumed  to  themselves  the 
title  ot  Inquisitors  General,  having  power  to 
control  those  tribunals  throughout  the  world, 
with  authority  to  remove  inferior  inquisitors  at 
their  will. 

THE  INQUSITION  IN  SPAIN. 

The  first  serious  work  done  by  this  papal 
court  was  in  Spain.  In  1242  the  Inquisition 
was  established  in  this  country,  and  in  the  fol- 
lowing manner : — Previous  to  the  marriage  of 
Ferdinand  and  Isabella,  Isabella  had  been  made 
to  promise  John  de  Torquemada,  a Dominican 
monk,  that  in  case  she  should  be  raised  to  the 
throne  she  would  use  all  possible  means  to  ex- 
tirpate all  who  would  not  profess  the  Roman 
Catholic  religion.  Ferdinand  and  Isabella 
being  married,  and  considering  themselves 
powerful,  resolved  to  drive  the  Moors  back 


2 77 


into  Africa.  Accordingly  war  was  provoked 
with  their  dusky  neighbors,  and  after  a short 
struggle  they  were  subdued,  when  multitudes 
of  them  left  Spain ; but  as  many  of  the  Moors 
had  intermarried  with  the  Spanish  people,  these 
were  permitted  to  remain  on  condition  that  they 
turned  Catholics.  Upon  hearing  these  condi- 
tions, and  knowing  that  resistance  would  be 
vain,  they  outwardly  embraced  the  Catholic 
faith.  But  the  crafty  Torquemada,  well  know- 
ing that  this  kind  of  proselyting  would  not 
make  real  converts,  represented  to  the  queen 
that  their  dissimulation  would  be  prejudicial  to 
good  government,  and  persuaded  her  to  prose- 
cute them  to  the  utmost,  recommending  for  that 
purpose  the  establishment  of  the  Inquisition 
in  Spain.  To  this  proposition  she  consented, 
and  still  further  gratified  him  by  appointing  him 
inquisitor  general  for  that  country.  Torque- 
mada, thus  having  full  power  in  the  matter,  so 
far  followed  the  dictates  of  fanaticism  and  of  his 
bloodthirsty  nature  that  within  fourteen  years 
thereafter  he  caused  over  one  hundred  thou- 
sand persons  to  be  prosecuted,  and  nearly  ten 
thousand  burned  at  the  stake.  Not  only  the 
ill-fated  Moors,  but  the  Albigenses  and  others 
who  had  sought  refuge  in  Spain  from  their  ter- 
rible persecutions  in  France,  received  the  at- 
tentions of  Torquemada’s  Inquisition.  Under 
Torquemada  and  his  successors  the  power  cf 


2J& 

this  tribunal  in  Spain  was  supreme.  Ferdi- 
nand, the  so-called  saint,  with  his  own  hands 
heaped  fagots  on  the  piles  of  burning  martyrs. 
John  the  Second  hunted  the  persecuted  with 
hounds  like  wild  beasts,  and  the  spectacle  at 
the  autos-da-fe  made  the  people  familiar  with 
murder  in  the  name  of  Christ’s  representative, 
the  pope. 

At  the  time  of  the  suppression  of  the  Inqui- 
sition its  bloody  arms  were  stretched  over  the^ 
whole  nation,  upon  which  they  lay  like  a deadly 
incubus,  paralyzing  its  exertions,  crushing  its 
energies,  and  extinguishing  every  feeling  but  a 
sense  of  weakness  and  despair. 

THE  INQUISITION  IN  PORTUGAL. 

The  Inquisition  was  introduced  into  Portugal 
by  one  Peres  de  Saavedra,  a Spaniard.  He  was 
a religious  fanatic,  but  by  nature  a rascal,  and 
being  an  expert  at  counterfeiting  the  apostolic 
letters  he,  by  that  means,  amassed  a fortune,  a 
part  of  which  he  made  use  of  to  establish  the 
Inquisition  in  Portugal,  which  he  did  in  the  fol- 
lowing manner:  He  assumed  the  character  of 
cardinal  legate  from  the  See  of  Rome,  and  formed 
his  household  on  a grand  scale,  consisting  of 
three  hundred  and  fifty  domestics.  With  this  nu- 
merous retinue  he  first  went  to  Seville,  where 
he  was  received  with  the  deference  and  consid- 
eration due  to  his  supposed  rank  and.conse- 


279 


quence,  and  lodged  in  the  archiepiscopal  palace. 
After  enjoying  his  new  honors  for  a while  he 
proceeded  to  Portugal,  and  on  his  arrival  near 
Lisbon  he  despatched  one  of  his  secretaries  to 
the  king,  informing  him  of  his  arrival,  also  to 
present  him  with  letters  (forged)  from  the 
pope,  the  King  of  Spain,  and  other  illustrious 
personages,  all  of  whom  entreated  his  majesty 
to  comply  with  the  legate’s  pious  wishes.  The 
king  being  overjoyed  at  the  great  honor  done 
him  sent  a lord  of  his  court  to  his  eminence, 
the  legate,  with  his  majesty’s  compliments,  and 
to  invite  him  to  the  royal  palace.  His  emi- 
nence, of  course,  accepted  the  royal  invitation, 
and  on  his  arrival  was  installed  in  sumptuous 
quarters.  The  bogus  legate,  finding  that  both 
the  king  and  clergy  accepted  him  for  what  he 
represented  himself  to  be,  obtained  an  audience 
of  the  king  and  made  known  the  object  of  his 
mission,  when  the  king  acquiescing,  he  pro- 
ceeded  to  establish  the  Inquisition  in  Lisbon. 
As  soon  as  he  considered  his  arrangements  com- 
plete as  to  his  pet  institution,  he,  for  reasons 
that  will  soon  appear,  deemed  it  expedient  to 
depart.  But  with  all  his  precautions  his  re^ 
markable  and  audacious  career  was  destined  to 
come  to  a sudden  and  ignominious  end.  For 
on  his  arrival  near  the  confines  of  Castile,  he 
was  recognized  by  several  persons  as  one  who 
had  been  a domestic  of  a Portuguese  nobleman, 


28o 


whereupon  he  was  at  once  seized,  and  after  a 
brief  trial  was  sentenced  to  ten  years  in  the 
galleys. 

But  notwithstanding  the  disgraceful  manner 
of  the  advent  of  the  Inquisition  into  Portugal, 
it  found  such  congenial  soil  that  in  a short  time 
a large  number  of  these  tribunals  were  estab- 
lished in  that  country  with  a supreme  council  at 
Lisbon.  At  the  head  of  this  council  was  an 
inquisitor  general,  who  was  empowered  to  ap- 
point the  inquisitors  in  all  of  the  Portuguese 
dominions.  This  council  made  new  laws  at 
pleasure,  and  determined  all  suits  and  questions 
between  the  inquisitors,  and  from  its  decisions 
there  could  be  no  appeal.  In  short,  the  power 
of  this  central  tribunal  became  so  great  that  all 
trembled  at  its  name,  even  the  king  did  not 
dare  to  complain  of  its  acts.  In  later  years  this 
arrogant  council  even  had  the  audacity  to  cite 
Jane,  the  daughter  of  the  Emperor  Charles  V., 
to  appear  before  their  tribunal,  in  order  to  be 
examined  on  some  articles  of  faith,  and  the  em- 
peror stood  in  such  awe  of  the  Inquisition  that 
he  directed  his  daughter  to  comply  with  its 
order. 

The  place  of  the  Inquisition  in  Lisbon  was  a 
spacious  and  singular  edifice.  It  had  four 
courts,  each  about  forty  feet  square,  and  around 
the  courts  were  galleries,  two  stories  high,  which 
led  to  the  cells,  of  which  there  were  over  one 


28i 


hundred  and  fifty.  The  lower  tiers  contained 
dungeons  built  of  freestone,  very  massive,  dark, 
and  gloomy ; these  were  for  men.  The  upper 
tier  was  a trifle  lighter,  and  more  airy,  and 
designed  for  women.  The  galleries  were 
nearly  shut  out  from  the  light  by  very  high 
walls,  built  only  a few  feet  from  the  entrance 
to  the  cells,  which  contributed  much  to  the 
gloom  within.  The  great  size  of  this  struc- 
ture, and  the  labyrinth  of  its  intricate  passages, 
rendered  it  nearly  impossible,  even  if  a prisoner 
escaped  from  the  dungeons,  to  find  his  way  out- 
side the  building. 

The  cells  were  about  seven  feet  by  six,  and  the 
only  aperture  through  which  light  could  pen- 
etrate was  a small  hole  at  the  top  of  the  cell, 
and  even  this  was  frequently  closed.  The  fur- 
niture allowed  was  a miserable  mattrass,  or 
straw  bed,  and  a blanket.  The  utensils  were  a 
large  earthen  pot,  which  served  as  a privy  ; a 
small  pan  to  wash  in,  a tin  plate,  knife  and 
spoon.  The  provisions  were  of  the  coarsest 
and  cheapest  kind. 

Previous  to  placing  a prisoner  in  a dungeon 
he  was  thoroughly  searched  to  see  if  any  paper 
or  book  could  be  found  on  him  that  would  in 
any  way  contribute  to  his  conviction  as  a here- 
tic or  Free  Mason.  He  was  then  required  to 
give  his  full  name  and  place  of  business  ; also, 
to  give  a true  account  of  his  property,  its  loca- 


282 


tion  and  value,  the  Inquisitors  promising  that 
if  he  did  so  no  advantage  would  be  taken  of 
his  disclosures  ; but  if  it  was  found  that  he  con- 
cealed anything,  or  in  any  way  deceived  them 
as  to  his  property,  everything  he  was  pos- 
sessed of  would  be  confiscated.  Such  dis- 
closures, however,  made  but  little  difference  as 
to  the  ultimate  disposal  of  the  prisoner  or  his 
property  ; for  if  nothing  could  be  established 
against  him  otherwise,  it  was  done  by  false 
witnesses. 

None  of  the  prisoner’s  friends  were  allowed 
to  visit  him,  nor  was  he  permitted  to  hold 
any  communication  whatever  with  the  outside 
world.  In  this  situation  he  soon  found  him- 
self abandoned  to  despair  ; and, to  heighten  his 
distress,  an  inquisitor  would  visit  him,  and  tell 
him  that  they  had  been  to  his  house,  and  taken 
an  inventory  of  his  property,  and  that  in  case 
of  his  death  his  effects  would  be  confiscated 
and  his  family  turned  out  of  doors.  The  last 
threat  was  usually  put  into  execution,  under  the 
pretext  that  it  was  done  to  reimburse  the  church 
for  its  trouble  and  expense  in  prosecuting  here- 
tics. Thus  we  have  the  spectacle  of  a body  of 
priests  acting  under  the  sanction  and  direction 
of  the  Pope — a body  despotic  and  absolute — an 
absolute  power  in  the  midst  of  a monarchy — a 
monster  so  terrible  as  to  cause  fear  to  Portugal 
and  horror  throughout  Europe — a body  that 


2§3 

enacted  a system  of  laws,  rules,  and  regulations 
which  governed  their  action,  that  were  repug- 
nant to  all  natural  and  divine  laws,  and  moral 
principles ; that,  with  the  same  abominable  views 
and  intent  it  established  other  unwritten  laws, 
to  which  they  gave  the  name  of  styles,  or  cus- 
toms, but  which  in  reality  were  cruel  abuses 
and  savage  corruptions,  all  concealed  under  the 
veil  of  superstitious  mystery,  under  the  assump- 
tion that  no  one  would  dare  to  investigate  the 
matter,  for  fear  of  being  brought  to  torture  for 
heresy;  that,  during  the  operation  of  this  bloody 
cabal,  no  less  than  23,000  persons  of  both  sexes 
were  imprisoned  and  put  to  terrible  tortures  in 
the  dungeons  of  the  Inquisition  in  Portugal 
alone,  of  whom  1,400  were  burned  at  the  stake 
—a  sad  commentary  on  the  civilization  of  that 
period,  and  on  a government  so  weak  as  to 
permit  such  barbarism  in  its  dominions. 

POWER  AND  AUDACITY  OF  THE  INQUISITION. 

The  following  will  convey  some  idea  of  the 
working  and  power  of  this  Christian  institution. 
The  Archbishop  of  Milan,  going  on  his  visita- 
tion to  certain  places  in  his  diocese,  which, 
though  subordinate  to  him  in  his  spiritual  ca- 
pacity, were  within  the  Swiss  Cantons,  thought 
fit  to  make  some  changes  in  the  government  of 
these  churches.  The  Swiss  took  umbrage  at 
this,  and  sent  an  ambassador  to  the  Governor 


284 


of  Milan,  entreating  him  not  to  allow  the  pre- 
late to  continue  his  visitations  to  any  place 
which  was  under  their  jurisdiction,  assuring  him 
at  the  same  time  that  if  the  prelate  should  per 
sist  in  this  obnoxious  practice  they  would  ex- 
pel him  by  force.  The  ambassador,  having 
arrived  at  Milan,  lodged  in  the  house  of  a 
wealthy  merchant  of  his  acquaintance,  but  the 
inquisitors  were  no  sooner  informed  of  his  ar- 
rival than,  without  any  regard  for  the  laws  of 
nations,  they  seized  him,  and  placed  him  in  one 
of  the  dungeons  of  the  Inquisition,  and  where, 
but  for  the  interference  of  the  governor,  he 
would  have  remained  till  he  died. 

Mark  Antonio  de  Domines,  a Venetian,  was 
a Jesuit,  and  one  of  the  greatest  scholars  of  his 
age,  but  his  extensive  research  in  the  Scriptures 
nduced  him  to  embrace  Protestantism.  In  con- 
sequence of  this,  and  of  his  being  an  eminent 
scholar,  James  the  First  invited  him  to  Eng- 
land, where  he  was  soon  after  made  Dean  of 
Windsor.  The  defection  of  such  a scholar  from 
the  Romish  fold  highly  incensed  the  pope,  and, 
characteristic  of  popery,  he  determined  to  get 
him  in  his  power  by  fair  means  or  foul,  so  that 
he  might  wreak  his  revenge  on  him.  To  this 
end,  therefore,  his  holiness  induced  the  Span- 
ish Ambassador  to  co-operate  with  him,  when 
the  ambassador  made  Domines  such  tempting 
offers,  that  contrary  to  the  expostulations  of  his 


285 

English  friends,  he  was  prevailed  upon  to  re- 
turn to  Rome.  He  had  no  sooner  arrived  in 
the  papal  city  than  he  discovered  the  death- 
trap he  had  so  treacherously  been  lured  into, 
as  the  pope  did  not  keep  one  of  his  promises, 
but  instead,  forced  him  under  terrible  torture, 
to  abjure  Protestantism,  and  then  cast  him  into 
one  of  the  dungeons  of  the  Inquisition,  where 
he  soon  after  died. 

The  major  of  a Portuguese  regiment  was 
thrown  into  the  prison  of  the  Inquisition  at 
Lisbon  on  a charge  of  Judaism,  and  without 
being  made  acquainted  with  the  nature  of  his 
offence.  After  being  incarcerated  two  years, 
the  inquisitors  informed  him  that  he  was  con- 
victed of  being  a relapsed  Jew,  which  he  de- 
nied, protesting  that  he  had  always  been  a true 
Christian.  Finding  that  they  could  not  prevail 
upon  him  to  plead  guilty  to  any  of  their  charges, 
and  he  being  a valuable  officer,  the  Duke  de 
Aveyro,  then  inquisitor  general,  visited  him, 
and  endeavored  to  induce  him  to  embrace  the 
opportunity  offered  to  extricate  himself  from 
his  dangerous  situation  ; but  the  prisoner  re- 
mained inflexible,  which  so  exasperated  the  in- 
quisitor that  he  thus  addressed  him:  “Do 

you  for  a moment  imagine  that  we  will  have 
the  lie  on  this  occasion  ?”  The  significance  of 
these  words  was  manifest  on  the  next  auto-da- 
fe,  when  the  prisoner  found  that  he  was  con- 


286 


demned  to  the  flames,  and  his  property  confis- 
cated. Terrified  at  the  thoughts  of  the  horrid 
death  he  was  condemned  to  suffer,  he  declared 
himself  guilty  of  the  offences  laid  to  his  charge. 
By  this  means  he  saved  his  life,  but  was  com- 
pelled to  walk  in  the  procession  of  the  auto-da- 
fe  in  the  habit  of  one  relapsed,  and  then  sen- 
tenced to  the  galleys  for  five  years. 

If  a person  was  known  to  attend  a Protestant 
place  of  worship  he  was  suspected  of  heresy ; 
also  if  he  had  any  dealings  or  intercourse  with  a 
suspect,  and  it  was  a serious  crime  to  in  any 
way  befriend  persons  accused  by  the  Inquisition, 
even  though  impelled  thereto  by  the  strongest 
ties  of  blood  or  gratitude.  This  was  carried  to 
such  extremes  that  persons  were  not  only  for- 
bidden to  assist  heretics,  but  were  compelled 
to  discover  them,  though  it  was  a husband, 
wife,  father,  mother,  or  child,  and  this  on  pain 
of  being  subjected  to  the  rigors  of  the  tribunal 
as  abettors  of  heretics. 

A poor  citizen  of  Seville  who  had  an  attrac- 
tive wife  had  her  forcibly  taken  from  him  by  a 
priest,  which  was  winked  at  by  the  Inquisition. 
As  the  wronged  man  was  one  day  talking  with 
some  acquaintances  about  purgatory,  he  re- 
marked that  as  for  himself  he  had  his  purga- 
tory in  this  world  by  having  his  wife  thus  taken 
from  him  by  the  priest,  and  the  consequent  dis- 
grace of  the  affair.  This  coming  to  the  knowl- 

o o 


287 


edge  of  the  priest,  he  impeached  the  husband 
to  the  Inquisition  as  having  advanced  errors 
relating  to  purgatory.  Thereupon  the  inquisi- 
tors, without  condemning  the  conduct  of  the 
lecherous  priest,  seized  the  husband  and  im- 
prisoned him  for  two  years.  He  was  then 
compelled  to  walk  in  the  procession  of  the 
auto-da-fe,  and  wear  the  san-benito ; after 
which  he  was  imprisoned  for  a long  term  of 
years,  and  his  little  property  confiscated  to  the 
church,  leaving  the  lamb  in  the  possession  of 
the  exemplary  and  loving  Romish  shepherd. 

Alfonso  Nobre,  born  in  Vila  Viziosa,  de- 
scended from  one  of  the  most  ancient  and 
illustrious  families  of  that  city,  was  seized  and 
carried  to  the  prison  of  the  Inquisition  at 
Coimbra,  upon  the  information  of  persons  who 
swore  that  he  was  not  a Catholic.  A short 
time  after  his  imprisonment  his  son  and  daughter 
were  seized,  and  confined  in  the  same  prison, 
after  which  these  children  were  tortured  until 
they  impeached  their  father  ; the  wretched  man 
was  then  sentenced  to  be  burnt  alive  on  the 
strength  of  the  testimony  extorted  from  his  own 
children.  On  the  day  of  the  auto-da-fe  the 
son  drew  near  to  his  father  to  crave  his  for- 
giveness and  blessing,  but  the  ill-fated  father 
replied  : “I  pardon  you  both,  though  you  are 
the  sole  cause  of  my  terrible  death ; but  as  to 
my  blessing,  I cannot  give  it  you,  for  he  is  not 


288 


my  son  who  makes  a pretended  confession  of 
untruths,  and  denies  his  Saviour  by  declaring 
himself  a Jew.  Go,  unnatural  son,  I beseech 
heaven  to  pardon  you.”  On  being  chained  to 
the  stake,  and  the  fire  set  to  the  pile  that  was  to 
consume  him,  he  exhibited  such  fortitude  and 
resignation,  and  addressed  himself  with  such 
fervor  to  the  Almighty,  that  it  filled  his  hearers 
with  admiration  for  him,  and  with  horror  for  the 
Inquisition. 

the  auto-da-fe. 

The  grand  finale  of  the  work  of  the  Inquisi- 
tion was  the  auto-da-fe.  The  term  auto-da-fe 
was  used  by  the  Inquisition  to  indicate  the  an- 
nual execution  day,  or  day  on  which  the  sen- 
tences of  that  tribunal  were  executed.  The 
auto-da-fe  usually  took  place  on  Sunday.  At 
the  appointed  time  large  numbers  of  those  tor- 
tured and  lacerated  human  beings,  the  prison- 
ers, were  led  forth  from  their  gloomy  cells, 
formed  in  procession,  and  marched  to  the  place 
of  burning,  dressed  according  to  the  fate  that 
awaited  them.  The  prisoners  who  walked  in 
this  procession  wore  the  san  benito,  the  coroza, 
a rope  around  their  necks,  and  carried  in  their 
hands  a yellow  wax  candle.  The  san-benito 
was  a tunic  of  yellow  cloth  reaching  down  to 
the  knees.  If  the  prisoner  was  to  be  burned  he 
wore  a tunic  on  the  back  of  which  was  painted 


r 


289 


a human  being  burning  at  the  stake,  with  fig- 
ures of  devils  in  the  act  of  fanning  the  flames. 
If  an  impenitent  was  converted  just  before  being 
led  out,  the  san-benito  was  painted  with  flames 
downward.  This  was  called  the  fuego  refolto, 
and  signified  that  the  wearer  was  to  have  the 
favor  of  being  strangled  to  death  before  his 
body  was  burnt.  If  he  was  only  sentenced  to 
do  penance,  or  condemned  to  the  galleys,  then 
his  tunic  had  a cross  painted  on  it,  and  no 
flames.  The  coroza  was  a pasteboard  hat, 
three  feet  high,  tapering  to  a point  at  the  top,  and 
on  it  also  was  painted  flames,  devils,  and  cross- 
es. If  the  inquisitors  feared  that  any  among 
the  prisoners  would  reveal  the  secrets  of  that 
tribunal  as  they  marched  along,  they  had  gags 
. placed  in  their  mouths.  The  prisoners  who 
were  to  be  burned  were  accompanied  in  the  pro- 
cession by  Jesuits,  who  exhorted  them  to  abjure 
their  heresies  and  turn  Catholics  ; and  if  a pris- 
oner offered  a word  in  defence  of  his  doctrines  a 
gag  was  instantly  placed  in  his  mouth.  At  the 
place  of  burning  a scaffolding  was  erected  for 
the  accommodation  of  the  prisoners,  and  on  the 
arrival  of  the  procession,  and  the  prisoners 
being  seated,  a sermon  was  preached  at  them, 
consisting  of  impious  praises  of  the  Inquisition, 
and  bitter  invectives  against  all  heretics ; after 
which  another  priest  recited  the  final  sentences, 
dooming  a few  to  the  galleys  for  long  terms  of 


290 


years,  and  the  others  to  be  burned  alive. 
Those  who  were  to  be  burned  were  chained  to 
stakes  set  firmly  in  the  ground,  around  the  base 
of  which  a quantity  of  furze  and  fagots  had 
been  placed,  which  was  now  set  on  fire,  and  as 
soon  as  the  horrid  sufferings  of  the  victims  had 
commenced,  the  Jesuits  would  pass  from  one 
to  another  saying:  “ We  now  leave  you  to  the 
devil  who  is  standing  at  your  elbow  to  receive 
your  soul  and  carry  it  into  the  flames  of  hell  as 
soon  as  it  leaves  your  body.” 

To  cap  the  climax  of  this  awful  scene,  the 
vast  multitude,  inflamed  with  popish  bigotry 
and  cruelty,  caused  the  air  to  resound  with 
shouts  of  exultation  and  derision  as  they  wit- 
nessed the  dying  agonies  of  the  victims. 

Thus  it  is  that  the  vindictive  bigotry  of  the 
religion  of  Rome  stifles  the  strongest  and  ten- 
derest  instincts  of  our  natures,  and  turns  human 
beings  into  monsters  who  delight  in  witnessing 
the  agonies  and  hearing  the  piercing  shrieks 
of  even  delicate  women,  as  their  living  bodies 
are  being  roasted  in  the  fires  of  the  auto-da-fe. 

The  fanaticism  and  vindictiveness  of  the  In- 
quisition did  not  end  at  the  grave,  for  in  several 
instances  the  inquisitors  prosecuted  the  dead 
bodies  of  individuals  who  had  escaped  them  in 
life,  and  caused  their  bodies  to  be  dug  up  to 
answer,  but  which  being  impossible,  the  remains 
were  burned  at  the  next  auto-da-fe.  In  the 


291 


reign  of  Queen  Mary  a prosecution  was  com- 
menced against  two  men,  both  of  whom  were 
dead.  They  were,  however,  cited  to  appear 
before  the  Inquisition,  and  in  default  of  their 
appearance  sentence  was  pronounced  against 
them,  by  which  their  bodies  were  dug  up  and 
delivered  to  the  executioners,  the  queen  as- 
senting. On  the  sixth  of  February  a stake  was 
set  in  the  ground,  and  the  coffins  containing 
these  bodies  were  chained  to  it  and  fire  set  to 
the  pile.  During  the  burning  a large  number 
of  Protestant  books  were  thrown  into  the  fire 
and  consumed  with  the  bodies.  Not  long  af- 
ter the  above  occurrence,  Brooks,  Bishop  of 
Gloucester,  gave  the  like  treatment  to  the 
corpse  of  Catharine,  late  wife  of  Peter  Martyr, 
who,  dying  a few  years  before,  had  been  buried 
in  Christ’s  Church ; but  it  coming  to  the 
knowledge  of  the  bishop  that  she  entertained 
the  same  religious  views  during  life  as  her 
husband,  he  ordered  her  dead  body  to  be  dug 
up  and  cast  upon  a dung-hill,  where  it  remained 
until  Queen  Elizabeth  came  to  the  throne, 
when  it  was  reinterred. 

EXTRACTS  FROM  THE  BY-LAWS  OF  THE  INQUISI- 
TK  CONCERNING  TORTURE. 

All  innovators,  hierarchs,  and  free-thinkers  shall,  on  con- 
viction of  those  offences,  be  subjected  to  torture,  for  the 
reason  that  it  is  required  by  the  common  good,  which  con- 


292 


sists  in  preserving  the  Catholic  religion,  pure  and  undefiled 
by  sects,  schisms,  or  heresies  which  may  shake  its  firm  foun- 
dations, and  as  this  common  good  is  likewise  superior  to  all 
particular  considerations  in  favor  of  the  tortured,  and  for 
other  reasons  which  have  been  made  manifest  throughout 
all  illuminated  Christendom,  we  do  determine  in  regard  to 
this  article  as  follow's  : 

1.  If  the  defendants  are  hierarchs,  or  dogmatists,  and 
it  is  shown  that  they  have  disseminated  error  and  made 
proselytes,  should  they  not  confess  their  crimes,  or  should 
they  conceal  any  of  the  persons  whom  they  have  seduced  to 
their  opinions,  they  shall  be  put  to  torture  which  shall  be 
proportioned  to  the  nature  of  the  proofs  adduced  against 
them,  and  is  rendered  necessary  by  the  great  importance 
of  rooting  out  from  among  the  faithful  such  pestiferous 
roots. 

2.  At  the  infliction  of  torture  the  ordinary  shall  be  called 
in,  or  such  person  to  whom  he  may  have  committed  his  au- 
thority, and  also  two  inquisitors  shall  be  present  with  a 
deputy. 

3.  After  the  ministers  have  seated  themselves  at  the  table 
in  the  torture-room,  they  shall  order  the  defendant,  or  per- 
son to  be  tortured,  to  be  brought  before  them,  and  shall  ad- 
monish him  to  discharge  his  conscience  and  thereby  avoid 
the  pain  and  danger  of  torture  ; but  on  his  still  refusing  to 
confess  the  crimes  for  which  he  is  sentenced,  the  execu- 
tioners shall  be  called  in,  also  a physician  and  surgeon,  and 
an  oath  shall  be  administered  to  them  that  they  will  properly 
execute  their  duty,  when  they  shall  order  the  criminal  to  be 
taken  to  the  place  of  torture  to  receive  punishment  accord- 
ing to  the  decision  arrived  at. 

4.  When  they  commence  to  tie  up  the  prisoner,  a notary 
shall  go  to  him  and,  in  the  name  of  the  inquisitors  and 
other  ministers  who  passed  sentence  on  him,  shall  protest 
that  if  he  dies  during  torture,  or  has  any  limb  broken, 
or  loses  any  of  his  senses,  the  fault  will  be  his  own,  as  he 


293 


voluntarily  exposes  himself  to  the  peril  which  he  might 
avoid  by  making  the  required  confession. 

5.  On  the  prisoner’s  being  negative,  and  saying  in  the 
house  of  torture,  either  before  or  after  torture  has  begun,  that 
he  wishes  to  make  a confession,  the  executioners  shall  be 
ordered  out  of  the  room,  and  his  confession  shall  be  taken 
by  an  inquisitor,  and  what  is  confessed  shall  be  written 
down  without  the  least  omission.  But  if  on  examination  of 
his  confession,  it  shall  appear  unsatisfactory,  the  torture 
shall  be  continued. 

6.  Should  any  prisoner  faint  before  his  torture  begins,  or 
any  other  circumstance  should  happen  to  interrupt  the  in- 
fliction of  the  sentence,  the  ministers  shall  order  him  to 
be  taken  back  to  his  dungeon,  declaring  in  the  session 
then  going  on  the  reason  why  torture  was  postponed, 
and  on  the  cause  of  delay  ceasing,  the  prisoner  shall  again 
be  conducted  to  the  torture-room  and  have  the  sentence  in- 
flicted upon  him.  If  the  fainting  shall  return,  or  any  other 
impediment  still  occur  after  torture  has  begun,  they  shall 
again  order  it  to  be  suspended,  and  a report  of  the  same 
shall  be  made  to  the  board  in  session  to  enable  it  to  decide 
what  is  to  be  done  in  the  matter. 

7.  The  confession  made  by  the  prisoner  in  the  torture 
room,  or  after  he  has  had  notice  of  the  decision  that  orders 
the  torture  to  be  administered,  shall  be  ratified  after  twenty- 
four  hours  have  elapsed,  should  it  appear  convenient  to  do 
so.  At  the  same  time  the  prisoner  shall  be  asked  whether 
he  recollects  the  confession  he  made  upon  such  a day,  and 
under  such  circumstances,  whether  what  he  then  said  was 
true,  whether  he  affirms  it  and  perseveres  in  the  same  with- 
out being  under  the  impulse  of  fear,  force,  or  violence,  and 
afterwards  in  a different  session  held  with  him,  the  ratifica- 
tion shall  be  renewed  before  two  ecclesiastics  in  the  form 
before  determined. 

8.  Should  any  new  suspicions  or  indications  of  guilt  arise 
against  the  prisoner  after  the  torture  has  been  inflicted,  his 


294 


cause  shall  be  proceeded  in  according  to  the  nature  of  the 
indications  ; when  if  it  is  determined  that  the  torture  is  to  be 
repeated,  it  shall  be  stated  in  the  decision  that  in  considera- 
tion of  new  circumstantial  evidence  having  arisen  against  the 
prisoner,  he  shall  again  be  put  to  torture,  and  it  shall  again 
be  executed  in  the  manner  aforesaid." 

9.  If  a prisoner  or  confitent  diminute  be  sentenced  for 
torture,  and  as  soon  as  he  begins  to  feel  the  distress  of 
the  same,  he  confesses  his  crimes,  then  when  relieved  re- 
vokes his  confession,  he  shall  again  be  tortured,  and  though 
he  may  say  he  is  willing  to  confess  and  abide  by  his 
confession,  he  shall  suffer  torture  as  long  as  the  inquisitors 
may  deem  it  safe  for  him.  to  do  so. 

10.  Should  a prisoner  be  suspected  of  having  accomplices 
of  the  same  sect  he  shall  be  put  to  torture,  and  in  the 
sentence  of  torture  issued  in  his  case,  it  shall  be  said  that, 
seeing  the  circumstantial  evidence  against  him  proving  that 
he  knows  of  other  persons  whom  he  has  made  proselytes 
to  the  errors  of  which  he  is  accused,  they  order  that  he 
shall  be  put  to  torture  until  he  reveals  their  names. 

11.  The  torture  administered  to  prisoners  shall  be  ac- 
cording to  the  importance  of  their  crimes,  the  state  of  their 
bodily  strength,  and  shall  increase  in  intensity  by  degrees, 
until  the  will  of  the  Inquisition  is  fully  complied  with. 

12.  Should  a heretic  die  in  prison  who  professed  the  law 
of  Moses  or  any  other  Jewish  heresy  against  our  faith,  say- 
ing that  he  lived  and  wished  to  die  in  the  Jewish  faith, 
though  it  may  appear  that  the  privilege  of  defence  belonged 
to  him,  yet  he  shall  be  buried  in  the  same  manner  as  an 
irreclaimable  heretic. 

13.  When  the  Inquisition  decides  to  proceed  against  the 
dead,  great  attention  shall  be  paid  to  evidence  with  which 
they  are  to  prosecute  the  cause  ; even  more  care  must  be 
taken  than  when  the  person  was  alive,  and  in  case  the 
guilt  cannot  be  fully  established,  the  memory  of  the  de- 
ceased shall  be  absolved  from  blame. 


295 


SODOMY. 

For  the  nefarious  crime  of  sodomy  both  juris- 
dictions have  always  proceeded  according  to 
the  laws  of  these  kingdoms,  which  is  in  the 
following  manner : — Those  who  voluntarily 
present  themselves  to  the  Inquisition  to  confess 
the  crime  of  sodomy,  without  there  being  any 
witnesses  against  them,  shall  not  be  subjected 
to  any  penalty ; but  after  their  confession  has 
been  received  they  shall  be  admonished  not  to 
commit  the  crime  again. 

In  case  there  should  be  any  so  licentious  and 
publicly  scandalous  as  to  keep  a house  for  the 
commitment  of  this  crime,  or  to  persist  in  the 
practice  for  many  years,  he  shall  be  subjected 
to  a punishment  according  to  the  licentiousness 
of  his  crimes  and  the  will  of  the  inquisitors  ; and 
the  prisoner,  who,  either  by  himself,  or  by  the  aid 
of  persons  from  without,  shall  escape  from  the 
prisons  of  the  Inquisition,  by  breaking  the 
grates  or  pulling  down  the  walls,  or  without  re- 
sorting to  any  of  these  means,  being  a plebeian, 
he  shall  be  whipped  till  his  flesh  is  lacerated, 
and  he  who  shall  give  any  assistance,  or  in  any 
way  favor  such  an  escape,  shall  be  rigorously 
punished  as  an  aider  and  abettor  of  the  crime 
of  prison-breaking. 

In  Italy  the  Inquisition  still  exists,  though  its 
operations  are  conducted  with  much  secrecy, 


296 


and  are  veiled  as  much  as  possible  from  the 
public  eye.  In  other  countries  the  exercises  of 
inquisitorial  power  is  frequently  entrusted  to 
the  popish  prelates.  The  Roman  tribunal  now 
in  existence  is  that  established  by  Pope  Sixtus 
V.  in  1588,  which  was  styled  the  “Holy  Ro- 
man and  Universal  Inquisition.”  It  consists  of 
twelve  cardinals,  several  prelates  as  assessors, 
several  monks  called  consulters,  and  several 
priests  and  lawyers  called  qualificators,  whose 
business  is  to  prepare  the  cases.  Persons  in 
Rome  are  frequently  imprisoned  for  not  going 
to  confession,  having  in  their  possession  bibles 
and  Protestant  books,  and  for  other  offences 
against  popery.  It  is  said  by  papists  that  the 
torture  and  the  punishment  of  death  is  not  now 
inflicted  by  the  Romish  Inquisition.  All  we 
know  on  the  subject  is  that  its  punishments  are 
inflicted  with  the  profoundest  secrecy ; that  its 
victims  are  no  longer  publicly  burnt  at  the  auto- 
da-fe  ; and  that  their  sufferings,  in  most  cases, 
are  known  only  to  themselves,  their  persecu- 
tors, and  to  God.  Occasionally  a victim  of 
Romish  barbarity  escapes  to  a land  of  freedom, 
and  publishes  to  the  world  the  recital  of  his 
sufferings,  though  these  narratives  are  invari- 
ably denounced  as  false  by  the  Jesuitical  de- 
fenders of  Rome,  in  accordance  with  their  well- 
known  principle  of  action  that  frauds  are  holy 


297 

and  lies  are  lawful,  when  told  for  the  good  of 
the  Romish  church. 

One  of  the  most  valuable  recent  narratives  of 
this  kind  is  that  of  a young  monk,  named  Raf- 
faele  Ciocci,  who,  after  being  barbarously  treated 
in  an  inquisitorial  prison  near  Rome,  till  he  con- 
sented to  sign  a recantation,  escaped  to  Eng- 
land, where  he  published  an  account  of  his  per- 
secution and  sufferings,  which  told  in  brief  is  as 
follows  : — After  Raffaele  had  been  entrapped 
into  the  hands  of  his  inquisitorial  persecutors 
many  means  were  employed  by  the  Jesuits  to 
subdue  him.  Four  times  a day  he  had  to  listen 
to  a long  sermon  against  the  doctrines  of  Prot- 
estantism. To  all  the  questions  which  he  ad- 
dressed to  the  Jesuits  one  would  reply : “Think 
on  hell,  my  son  ! ” — a second  : “ Think,  my  son, 
how  terrible  the  death  of  a sinner  ! ” — a third 
would  exclaim  : “ Paradise  ! my  son,  Paradise  ! ” 
Next,  recourse  was  had  to  phantasmagory,  to 
strike  him  with  terror.  A skeleton  was  placed 
in  his  chamber ; a transparency,  presenting  a 
resemblance  of  the  last  judgment-day,  suddenly 
appeared  before  him  during  the  rehearsal  of 
terrible  discourses.  At  last  filth  and  privations 
of  every  kind  came  also  to  the  aid  of  the  Je- 
suits, in  subduing  their  obstinate  pupil.  When 
they  saw  him  sufficiently  shaken,  the  follow- 
ing declaration  was  offered  him  by  one  of  the 
Jesuits  for  his  signature:  “ I,  Raffaele  Ciocci, 


298 


a Benedictine  and  Cistercian  monk,  unskilled 
in  theological  doctrines,  having  in  good  faith, 
and  without  malice,  fallen  into  the  errors  of 
the  Protestants,  being  now  enlightened  and 
convinced,  acknowledge  my  errors.  I retract 
them,  regret  them,  and  declare  the  Roman 
Church  to  be  the  only  true  Catholic  and 
Apostolic  Church.  I bind  myself,  therefore,  to 
teach  and  preach  according  to  her  doctrines, 
being  ready  to  shed  my  blood  for  her  sake. 
Finally  I ask  pardon  of  all  those  to  whom  my 
anti-Catholic  discourses  may  have  been  an  oc- 
casion of  error,  and  I pray  God  to  pardon  my 
sins.”  On  reading  these  lines,  Raffaele  trem- 
bled with  indignation,  and  immediately  ex- 
claimed : “ Kill  me,  if  you  please,  my  life  is  in 

your  power  ; but  as  for  subscribing  to  this  in- 
iquitous formulary,  I shall  do  so — never  ! ” 
After  vain  efforts  to  induce  him  to  comply 
with  his  wishes,  the  Jesuit  withdrew  in  a rage. 
. . . . The  following  day  Raffaele  was  again 

brought  before  his  persecutors,  who  again  urged 
him  to  sign  the  declaration.  On  his  refusal, 
Father  Rossini  spoke  : “ Your  opinions  are  in- 

flexible ; be  it  so  ; we  are  going  to  treat  you  as 
you  deserve.  Rebellious  son  of  the  church,  in 
the  plenitude  of  power  which  she  has  received 
from  Christ,  you  shall  feel  the  holy  rigor  of  her 
laws.  She  cannot  permit  the  tares  to  infect  the 
soil  in  which  grows  the  good  seed,  nor  suffer 


299 


you  to  remain  among  her  sons,  and  become  a 
stumbling-block  for  the  ruin  of  many.  Aban- 
don the  hope,  therefore,  of  leaving  this  place, 
and  of  returning  to  dwell  among  the  faithful. 
Know,  then,  that  all  is  over  with  you.”  “ Then,” 
continues  Raffaele,  “ there  was  a long  silence  ; 
all  the  terrors  which  had  seized  me  during  my 
seclusion  at  once  assailed  me.  The  immovable 
countenances  of  the  Jesuits,  who  in  their  cold 
insusceptibility  of  feeling  seemed  alien  from 
earth,  convinced  me  that  all  indeed  was  over 

with  me My  courage  failed,  and 

trembling  I approached  the  table ; with  a con- 
vulsive movement  I seized  the  pen,  and  wrote 
. . . . my  shame ! . . . . my  con- 
demnation ; . . . . God  of  mercy ! O may 

that  moment  be  blotted  from  my  life  ! ” 

The  Jesuits  congratulated  him,  and  he  was 
permitted  to  return  to  the  convent  of  San  Ber- 
nardo, in  which,  from  that  time,  he  was  allowed 
a little  more  liberty.  He  continued,  meanwhile, 
to  read  the  bible,  and  strengthened  himself 
more  and  more  in  his  determination  to  break 
definitely  with  the  errors  of  Rome,  and  to  bid  an 
eternal  adieu  to  Italy  and  his  family.  A circum- 
stance soon  presented  itself  which  favored  the 
execution  of  this  project.  Two  English  trav- 
ellers, whom  Raffaele  accompanied  one  day  in 
the  quality  of  cicerone  in  the  circus  of  the  baths 
of  Diocletian,  and  to  whom  he  discovered  his 


3°° 


situation,  took  a strong-  interest  in  his  behalf. 

7 o 

Several  times  they  returned,  had  conversations 
with  the  unhappy  monk,  and  undoubtedly  in- 
structed him  as  to  the  means  of  escaping  from 
his  prison.  In  fact,  not  long  after  this,  he  em- 
barked at  Civitta  Vecchia,  where,  before  doing 
so,  he  had  the  privilege  of  reading,  posted  up 
in  the  church,  a brief  of  excommunication  against 
“ D.  Raffaele  Ciocci,  a Cistercian  monk,  an 
apostate ; ” and  after  various  distressing  per- 
plexities, owing  to  his  inexperience,  he  reached 
Marseilles,  crossed  France,  and  arrived  at  Lon- 
don, where  he  was  received  with  kind  hospitality, 
and  protected  from  the  attempts  of  the  Jesuits 
to  seize  once  more  on  their  prey. 

PERSECUTIONS  AND  MASSACRES  OF  ITS  ENEMIES  BY 
THE  INQUISITION  AND  ROMISH  HORDES,  SET  ON 
BY  THE  POPE. 

About  the  close  of  the  thirteenth  century,  in 
consequence  of  the  increase  of  the  Waldenses 
and  Albigenses,  particularly  in  the  south  of 
France,  Pope  Innocent  deemed  it  necessary  to 
resort  to  vigorous  measures  to  extirpate  these 
heresies ; he  therefore  proclaimed  a crusade 
against  these  unoffending  people,  and  de- 
spatched an  army  of  priests  throughout  Europe 
to  exhort  all  to  engage  in  this  war  against  those 
who  presumed  to  differ  with  his  holiness  on  the 
subject  of  religion — dared  to  worship  God  con- 


3OT 

trary  to  the  dogmas  of  the  Romish  Church. 
These  papal  emissaries  traversed  the  kingdoms 
of  Europe,  preaching  and  exhorting  the  rulers 
and  people  to  make  speedy  war  against  the 
heretics,  using  such  Christian  logic  as  this  : 
“You  see,  dear  brethren,  how  great  is  the 
wickedness  of  these  presumptuous  heretics,  and 
you  also  see  how  tenderly,  and  by  how  many 
pious  methods  the  holy  church  labors  to  reclaim 
them.  But  all  of  our  efforts  are  in  vain  ; there- 
fore, our  mother,  the  church,  though  with  great 
reluctance , calls  together  against  them  a great 
Christian  army.  If  now  you  have  any  zeal 
for  the  faith,  and  if  you  would  have  the  great 
gratification  of  indulgences,  come  and  receive 
the  sign  of  the  cross,  and  join  the  army  of  the 
church.” 

As  many  of  the  rebels  against  his  holiness 
belonged  in  Toulouse,  the  reigning  Count 
Raimond  was  requested  by  Peter  of  Castlenau, 
a legate  of  the  pope,  to  join  in  the  war  .of  ex- 
termination. But  the  count  being  too  humane 
to  engage  in  a bloody  crusade  against  his 
unoffending  subjects,  refused  his  consent ; 
whereupon  Castlenau  laid  his  country  under  a 
papal  interdict,  which  was  at  once  ratified  by 
the  pope,  who  also  sent  Raimond  a threatening 
letter.  Terrified  by  the  Eliminations  of  the 
Vatican,  the  count  saw  no  alternative  but  to  make 
peace  with  his  powerful  enemy,  which  he  did 


3°2 


by  engaging  to  assist  in  the  extermination  of 
the  heretics  from  his  territories.  But  Peter  of 
Castlenau  soon  judged  that  Raimond  did  not 
proceed  with  sufficient  zeal  in  the  good  work, 
and  therefore  reproached  him  in  insolent  terms. 
This  so  incensed  one  of  Raimond’ s friends,  that 
he  followed  the  papal  zealot  to  his  inn,  and, 
after  a few  words  had  passed  between  them, 
drew  his  sword  and  killed  him  on  the  spot. 
The  intelligence  of  this  affair  roused  his  holi- 
ness, the  pope,  to  the  highest  fury,  and  he  at 
once  published  a bull,  addressed  to  all  who  had 
power  to  assist  in  the  destruction  of  Raimond 
and  his  subjects.  The  legates  and  monks  re- 
ceived powers  from  the  pope  to  publish  a spe- 
cial crusade  against  Raimond,  offering  to  those 
who  would  engage  in  this  holy  war  of  retribu- 
tion unrestricted  privilege  to  plunder,  and  the 
utmost  extent  of  indulgences.  This  had  the 
desired  effect,  and  people  from  all  parts  of  Eu- 
rope hastened  to  enroll  themselves  in  the  pope’s 
army  ; a great  inducement  being  that  they  were 
to  have  the  liberty  to  plunder,  massacre  the 
men,  and  debauch  the  women,  without  restraint 
from  the  officers,  and  in  the  name  of  the  pope, 
all  who  lost  their  lives  in  this  war  were  prom- 
ised absolution  of  all  sins  from  the  day  of  their 
birth  to  the  hour  of  their  death. 

Raimond,  becoming  terrified  at  the  vast  prep- 
arations, declared  himself  ready  to  submit  to 


303 

any  terms  rather  than  draw  the  crusaders  into 
his  country,  and  sent  ambassadors  to  the  pope 
with  power  to  make  any  arrangement  that 
would  be  acceptable  to  his  holiness.  The  ambas- 
sadors were  received  with  apparent  indulgence  ; 
but  it  was  required  of  them  that  their  master 
should  join  the  pope’s  army  and  assist  in  the 
destruction  of  the  heretics,  and  that  he  should 
at  once  deliver  to  the  pope  seven  of  his  principal 
castles  as  a pledge  of  his  sincerity.  On  these 
conditions  the  pope  promised  Raimond  his  en- 
tire favor  ; but,  characteristic  of  popery,  and 
particularly  of  this  pope,  he  at  the  same  time 
wrote  to  his  legates  who  were  conducting  the 
crusade,  in  this  wise  : “ We  counsel  you  to  em- 
ploy guile  with  this  count,  practising  a cunning 
dissimulation  with  him  until  the  other  prominent 
heretics  are  destroyed,  then  we  can  easily  crush 
him.” 

Raimond,  having  purchased  absolution  and 
immunity  from  the  pope  by  complying  with  the 
above-named  terms,  supposed  that  nothing 
further  in  this  direction  would  be  required  of 
him,  but  in  this  he  was  mistaken  ; for  soon  after 
the  pope’s  legate  ordered  him  to  repair  to  the 
church  to  receive  the  promised  absolution, 
where,  before  it  was  granted,  he  was  compelled 
to  take  a solemn  oath  to  obey  the  pope  and  his 
legates  so  long  as  he  lived,  and  pursue  the 
heretics  with  fire  and  sword  until  they  were  all 


304 


destroyed.  After  having  taken  this  oath  he 
was  ordered  by  the  legate  to  strip  himself  naked, 
and  humbly  submit  to  the  penance  imposed  on 
him  for  the  death  of  Castlenau.  Raimond  pro- 
tested against  this,  solemnly  asserting  that  he 
was  in  no  way  privy  to  the  death  of  the  monk. 
But  his  protestations  were  unheeded,  and 
having  no  resource  but  unqualified  submission, 
yielded.  He  was  then  divested  of  all  his  ap- 
parel, and  a strip  of  cloth  fastened  around  his 
waist  for  decency  sake,  when  the  legate  threw  a 
priest’s  stole  around  his  neck,  and  led  him  by  it 
nine  times  around  the  pretended  martyr’s  grave, 
at  the  same  time  chastising  him  on  his  bare 
shoulders  with  a bundle  of  rods.  After  under- 
going this  cruel  and  unheard  of  penance,  the 
legate  graciously  granted  him  absolution. 

Soon  after  this  the  pope’s  Christian  army 
arrived  before  Beziers,  when  the  heartless 
Romish  bishop  stole  out  of  the  city  and  repaired 
to  the  papal  legate  with  the  army,  and  gave 
him  a list  of  the  names  of  all  persons  in  the 
city  whom  he  suspected  of  heresy,  and  whom 
he  wished  to  see  consigned  to  the  flames.  He 
then  returned  and  represented  to  the  people 
the  great  danger  they  would  expose  themselves 
to  if  they  attempted  to  defend  the  place  against 
the  terrible  army  of  his  holiness,  and  exhorted 
them  to  save  their  lives  by  surrendering  at 
once.  To  the  treacherous  papist  the  people 


307 


replied  : “ Tell  the  legate  that  this  city  is  good 
and  strong,  and  that  the  Lord  will  succor  us  in 
our  great  strait ; but  in  any  event  rather  than 
surrender  the  city  to  the  bloodthirsty  mob  out- 
side we  will  eat  our  own  children.” 

The  citizens,  though  astonished  at  the  multi- 
tude of  the  invading  host,  were  by  no  means 
dismayed,  and  while  the  enemy  were  encamp- 
ing they  made  a sortie  and  attacked  them  with 
great  fury  ; but  the  ferocious  fanatics  so  greatly 
outnumbered  them  that  they  were  repulsed 
with  great  slaughter  ; and  then  taking  advan- 
tage of  the  panic  that  ensued  they  entered  the 
city  without  further  opposition.  On  finding  the 
city  at  their  mercy,  the  leaders  of  the  papal 
hordes  applied  to  the  aforementioned  bishop  to 
know  how  they  should  distinguish  the  Catho- 
lics from  heretics.  To  which  he  replied:  “Kill 
them  all ; we  shall  then  be  sure  that  no  heretic 
escapes.” 

Upon  the  approach  of  the  papal  army  the 
people  from  adjoining  cities  fled  to  Beziers  for 
safety,  so  that  at  this  time  there  were  over  sixty 
thousand  people,  with  a large  proportion  of 
women  and  children,  within  the  walls  of  the 
doomed  city,  and  of  this  great  number  not  one 
person  was  left  alive.  The  terrified  and  de- 
fenseless women  with  their  babes,  as  well  as 
the  old  and  helpless,  took  refuge  in  the 
churches ; but  they  afforded  no  protection  from 


3°S 

the  papal  butchers,  and  thousands  were  slain 
in  these  places  of  refuge,  so  that  their  blood 
drenched  the  very  altars.  Everywhere  was 
heard  the  cry  of  the  pope’s  warriors  : “ Down 
with  the  accursed  ! death  to  all  who  have  raised 
their  voices  against  his  holiness,  the  pope  ! 
leave  not  one  of  them  alive ! ” Everywhere 
throughout  the  doomed  city  was  heard  the 
shrieks  of  flying  women  and  the  groans  of  the 
dying.  The  papal  hordes  thronged  every 
street  and  alley  ; houses  were  burst  open  and 
plundered,  the  women  outraged,  then  all  were 
massacred,  and  the  carnage  only  ceased  when 
the  last  person  in  the  city  was  killed.  Then, 
after  carrying  off  everything  of  value  that  was 
portable,  they  set  fire  to  the  city  and  reduced 
it  to  one  vast  funeral  pile.  Not  a human  being 
was  left  alive.  Not  a house  was  left  standing, 
and  thus  was  papal  vengeance  again  satisfied. 

Rodger,  the  Count  of  Beziers,  had  previously 
shut  himself  up  in  Carcassone,  as  it  was  better 
fortified,  and  in  a better  situation  to  withstand 
the  attacks  of  the  invaders  ; and  he  had  not 
long  to  wait,  for  as  soon  as  the  papal  army  had 
rested  after  their  day  of  butchery  in  Beziers, 
and  disposed  of  their  plunder,  they  marched  to 
Carcassone  and  immediately  invested  the  place, 
and  repeatedly  attempted  to  take  it  by  storm, 
but  were  as  often  repulsed.  They  then  had 
recourse  to  treachery.  Under  a flag  of  truce 


•Massacre. 


3" 

an  officer  of  high  rank  was  admitted  within  the 
walls  of  the  city,  and  in  an  interview  with 
Rodger  impressed  him  with  the  belief  that  the 
only  chance  of  saving  the  city  from  the  fate  of 
Beziers  was  by  immediate  surrender,  and  that 
it  would  be  necessary  for  Rodger  to  meet  the 
pope’s  legate  in  the  camp.  To  this  Rodger 
demurred,  upon  which  the  crafty  tool  of  the 
legate  gave  him  the  strongest  pledges  that  he 
should  have  safe  conduct  to  and  from  the  camp 
outside,  and  that  by  availing  himself  of  this  op- 
portunity generous  terms  of  capitulation  would 
be  obtained.  The  officer  played  his  part  so 
cunningly  that  Rodger  imprudently  consented 
to  accompany  him,  and  on  coming  before  the 
legate  suggested  to  him  the  propriety  of  exer- 
cising more  lenity  towards  his  subjects,  as  a 
procedure  that  would  go  far  towards  reclaiming 
the  Albigenses  into  the  pale  of  the  Church  of 
Rome.  To  thi£  the  haughty  legate  replied 
that  the  people  of  Carcassone  might  act  their 
own  pleasure,  but  that  it  was  now  unnecessary 
for  Rodger  to  concern  himself  about  them,  as 
he  was  a prisoner  until  the  city  was  reduced  to 
submission  to  Rome.  Rodger,  dumbfounded 
at  this  base  treachery,  protested  against  the 
unheard-of  proceeding,  but,  as  a matter  of 
course,  his  remonstrances  and  appeals  were  un- 
availing, as  it  is  a doctrine  of  the  Romish 
Church  that  no  faith  should  be  kept  with  here- 


312 


tics.  He  was  therefore  thrown  into  prison, 
where  he  was  soon  after  poisoned. 

No  sooner  had  the  inhabitants  of  Carcassone 
received  intelligence  of  the  betrayal  of  their 
ruler  than  they  were  seized  with  such  terror 
that  they  thought  of  nothing  but  how  to  es- 
cape the  impending  danger.  At  this  juncture  a 
report  was  circulated  that  there  was  somewhere 
a subterranean  passage  out  of  the  city.  A 
rigid  search  was  at  once  commenced,  which 
resulted  in  finding  the  entrance  to  the  hidden 
passage,  and  as  soon  as  it  was  sufficiently  dark 
the  terror-stricken  people  flocked  to  the  en- 
trance. and  commenced  their  journey  through, 
carrying  only  provisions  enough  to  last  them  a 
few  days,  and  leaving  their  homes  behind  them, 
with  no  better  prospect  ahead  than  possible 
escape  from  their  bloodthirsty  enemies.  This 
underground  passage  led  out  to  the  Castle  of 
Carbaret,  where  the  miserable  populace  ar- 
rived the  next  morning;  and  from  the  castle 
they  dispersed  themselves  through  different 
parts  of  the  country,  houseless,  homeless,  help- 
less wanderers. 

The  same  morning  great  surprise  was  excited 
among  the  besiegers  by  the  profound  silence 
that  reigned  in  Carcassone.  At  first  they  sus- 
pected a stratagem  to  draw  them  in  an  ambus- 
cade, but  on  mounting  the  walls  the  cry  was 
that  the  Albigenses  had  fled.  As  soon  as  the 


3T3 

legate  was  assured  that  this  was  really  the 
case,  he  with  his  army  entered  the  city  and  pro- 
ceeded to  plunder  it  of  everything  of  value  that 
was  portable,  and  then  finished  their  work,  as 
usual,  by  setting  the  city  on  fire. 

Following  the  evacuation  of  Carcassone,  a 
force  of  papists  attacked  the  Castle  of  Bron, 
where  a large  number  of  the  persecuted  people 
had  taken  refuge,  and  took  it  by  assault.  No 
sooner  had  they  affected  an  entrance  than  their 
leader,  one  Simon  de  Montfort,  selected  one 
hundred  of  the  principal  men,  and  had  their 
eyes  torn  out  and  noses  cut  off ; he  then  pro- 
ceeded to  destroy  the  place,  also  the  vines  and 
olive  trees  in  the  surrounding  country. 

The  limits  of  this  work  will  not  admit  of  giv- 
ing the  details  of  the  sanguinary  cruelties  and 
slaughter  of  the  Albigenses,  and  other  Protes- 
tants in  the  south  of  France  ; therefore  we 
will  only  add  here  that  they  were  pursued  with 
relentless  fury  until  they  were  almost  entirely 
exterminated. 

In  this  connection  a brief  glance  will  be 
taken  at  the  burnings  of  English  Protestants 
during  the  short  reign  of  the  bigoted  Roman 
Catholic,  known  to  history  as  “ bloody  Queen 
Mary.”  During  her  reign  of  five  years,  accord- 
ing to  the  lowest  estimate,  over  three  hundred 
persons  were  burned  alive  by  her  order  for  the 
crime  of  heresy.  Among  her  victims  were  rich 


3T4 

and  poor,  merchants  and  farmers,  the  blind  and 
lame,  mothers  and  children.  The  number  of 
victims  would  have  been  largely  swelled  had 
not  death  relieved  the  world  of  this  popish 
monster  in  the  form  of  a woman. 

The  names  of  Rodgers,  Bradford,  Philpot, 
Latimer,  Ridley,  and  Cranmer,  and  their  mar- 
tyred associates,  have  become  familiar  as  house- 
hold words  to  their  Protestant  descendants  in 
England  and  America. 

Among  the  ablest  of  the  English  Protestants 
was  Ridley,  who,  at  the  accession  of  Mary,  was 
Bishop  of  London.  Immediately  after  her  ac- 
cession to  power  he  was  seized  and  committed 
to  the  Tower,  where  he  and  Latimer  remained 
through  the  winter.  They  were  then  trans- 
ferred to  the  common  prison  at  Oxford,  and 
tried  by  a papal  commission,  who,  finding  that 
they  could  not  be  moved  by  either  sophistry  or 
threats,  condemned  them  to  be  degraded  and 
burned  at  the  stake.  Brooks,  Bishop  of  Glouces- 
ter, performed  the  ceremony  of  degradation 
on  Ridley,  saying  to  him  that  as  he  would  not 
recant  his  heresies  and  receive  the  queen’s 
mercy,  he  should  proceed  to  degrade  him. 
“ Do  with  me  as  it  shall  please  God  to  suffer 
you,”  was  Ridley’s  reply.  Brooks  then  ordered 
him  to  take  off  his  cap  and  put  on  the  surplice. 
He  answered:  “I  will  not.”  “But  you  shall.” 
“ I will  not.”  “ You  must;  therefore  make  no 


I 


3i7 


more  ado,  but  put  this  surplice  on  you.  Will 
you  not  put  it  on?”  “No,  that  I will  not.” 
“ It  shall  then  be  put  on  you  by  another.”  It 
was  then  forcibly  put  on  him,  with  all  the  trink- 
ets pertaining  to  the  mass,  during  which  time 
Ridley  vehemently  protested  against  the  out- 
rage, calling  Brooks  Anti-Christ,  and  the  ap- 
parel foolish  and  abominable.  This  made 
Brooks  foam  with  rage,  and  he  cried  out  to 
him  to  hold  his  peace.  When  they  came  to 
the  place  where  he  should  hold  the  chalice  and 
wafer  cake,  they  bade  him  take  them  into  his 
hands,  when  he  replied:  “If  they  are  put  into 
my  hands  they  shall  fall  to  the  ground.”  An 
attendant  then  placed  them  in  his  hands  and 
held  them  there,  while  Brooks  read  something 
in  Latin  pertaining  to  that  part  of  the  perform- 
ance. On  the  following  day  Ridley  and  Lati- 
mer were  burned  at  the  stake,  in  a little  hollow 
near  Baliol  College,  Oxford. 

DEATH  OF  THE  ROMAN  CATHOLIC  QUEEN  MARY, 
AND  TERMINATION  OF  THE  ROMISH  SLAUGHTER 
IN  ENGLAND — CHARACTERISTIC  SILLY  PAPAL 
BULL  AGAINST  THE  PROTESTANT  QUEEN  ELIZA- 
BETH— CONTEMPT  OF  THE  QUEEN  FOR  THE  POPE, 
AND  HIS  VENOM. 

For  nearly  three  years  after  the  murder  of 
Ridley  the  papists  glutted  their  bigoted  rage 
in  the  slaughter  of  English  Protestants.  But 


3i8 

at  length  the  time  of  deliverance  approached. 
The  last  of  these  bloody  sacrifices  to  the  popish 
Moloch  was  made  on  the  ioth  of  November,  in 
the  burning  of  three  men  and  two  women 
at  Canterbury.  The  names  of  this  last  com- 
pany of  victims  who  brought  up  “ the  noble 
army  of  martyrs  ” of  Catholic  Mary’s  per- 
secution were  John  Comford,  John  Hurst, 
Christopher  Brown,  Alice  Snoth,  and  Catharine 
Tinley.  The  last  was  an  aged  and  helpless 
woman,  whose  years  and  debility  should  have 
awakened  pity  even  in  the  breast  of  a savage. 
But  Romish  bigotry  knows  no  pity ; and  the 
feeble  and  withered  body  of  this  aged  Protes- 
tant was  consumed  to  ashes  in  the  torturing 
flames. 

Within  a week  after  the  martyrdom  of  the 
above-named  persons,  the  relentless  hand  of 
death  was  laid  on  Queen  Mary  herself,  and  she 
was  summoned  before  that  great  tribunal 
where  the  tyrant  and  oppressor  at  last  receive 
strict  justice.  Mary  died  in  the  morning.  Be- 
fore night  the  bells  in  all  the  churches  in  Lon- 
don were  ringing  for  the  accession  of  Eliza- 
beth ; and  amidst  the  lamentations  of  popish 
zealots,  a shout  of  rapture  went  up  from  the 
hearts  of  the  people  that  the  work  of  blood  was 
done  ; and  bonfires  and  illuminations  testified 
to  the  general  joy  that  the  reign  of  terror  and 
of  Rome  was  over. 


31 9 


Great  was  the  disappointment  and  sorrow  of 
the  pope  at  hearing  of  the  death  of  his  “ faith- 
ful daughter  Mary,”  and  great  his  rage  at  hear- 
ing of  the  accession  to  the  throne  of  her  Prot- 
estant sister  Elizabeth.  In  answer  to  the  am- 
bassador sent  to  the  Court  of  Rome,  in  com- 
mon with  the  other  European  courts,  the  pope 
replied  in  a haughty  manner,  “ That  England 
was  held  in  fee  of  the  See  of  Rome , .... 
that  it  was  great  boldness  in  Elizabeth  to  as- 
sume the  crown  without  his  consent , for  which 
reason  she  deserved  no  favor  at  his  hands  ; 
yet,  if  she  would  renounce  her  pretensions  and 
refer  herself  wholly  to  him,  he  would  show  a 
fatherly  affection  towards  her  and  do  all  for 
her  that  he  could  consistently  with  the  lofty 
dignity  of  the  Apostolic  See.”  But  as  Eliza- 
beth failed  to  appreciate,  or  even  to  notice  the 
kind  proposals  of  his  holiness,  she  was  subse- 
quently excommunicated  by  Pope  Pius  V.,  her 
subjects  absolved  from  their  allegiance,  and 
forbidden  to  obey  her  under  severe  penalties. 
The  following  is  a translation  of  the  most  im- 
portant part  of  this  bombastic  popish  docu- 
ment : 

EXCOMMUNICATION  AND  DEPOSITION  OF  QUEEN  ELIZABETH 
OF  ENGLAND. 

Pius,  etc.,  for  a future  memorial  of  the  matter.  He  that 
reigneth  on  high,  to  whom  is  given  all  power  in  Heaven 
and  on  earth,  committed  one  Holy  Catholic  and  Apostolic 


32° 


Church,  out  of  which  there  is  no  salvation,  to  one  alone 
upon  earth,  to  Peter,  the  Prince  of  the  Apostles,  and  to 
Peter’s  successor,  the  pope,  to  be  governed  in  fulness  of 
power.  Him  alone  He  made  prince  of  all  people,  and  all 
kingdoms,  to  pluck  up,  destroy,  scatter,  consume,  plant, 

and  build,  etc But  the  number  of  the  ungodly 

hath  gotten  such  power  that  there  is  now  no  place  left  in 
the  whole  world  which  they  have  not  essayed  to  corrupt 
with  their  most  wicked  doctrines.  Amongst  others,  Eliza- 
beth, the  pretended  Queen  of  England,  a slave  of  wicked- 
ness, lending  thereunto  her  helping  hand,  with  whom,  as  in 
a sanctuary,  the  most  pernicious  of  all  men  have  found  a 
refuge  ; this  very  woman  having  seized  on  the  kingdom, 
and  monstrously  usurping  the  place  of  the  Supreme  Head  • 
of  the  Church  in  all  England,  and  the  chief  authority  and 
jurisdiction  thereof,  hath  again  brought  back  the  same 
kingdom  into  miserable  destruction,  which  was  then  newly 
reduced  to  the  faith  and  to  good  order.  For  having,  by 
strong  hand,  inhibited  the  exercise  of  the  true  religion, 
which  Mary,  the  lawful  Queen,  of  famous  memory,  had  by 
the  help  of  this  See  restored,  after  it  had  been  formerly 
overthrown  by  King  Henry  VIII.,  a revolter  therefrom, 
and  following  and  embracing  the  errors  of  heretics,  she 
hath  removed  the  royal  council,  consisting  of  the  English 
nobility,  and  filled  it  with  obscure  men,  being  heretics ; 
hath  oppressed  the  embracers  of  the  Romish  faith,  hath 
placed  impious  preachers,  ministers  of  iniquity,  and  abol- 
ished the  sacrifice  of  the  mass,  prayers,  fastings,  distinction 
of  meats,  a single  life,  and  the  rites  and  ceremonies  ; hath 
commanded  books  to  be  read  in  the  whole  realm,  contain- 
ing manifest  heresy,  etc She  hath  not  only  con- 

demned the  godly  requests  and  admonitions  of  princes, 
concerning  her  healing  and  conversion,  but  also  hath  not 
so  much  as  permitted  the  Nuncios  of  this  Holy  See  to  cross 

the  seas  into  England,  etc We  do,  therefore, 

out  of  the  fulness  of  our  Apostolic  power,  declare  the  afore- 


3 21 


said  Elizabeth,  being  a heretic,  and  a favorer  of  heretics, 
and  her  adherence  in  the  matter  aforesaid,  to  have  incurred 
the  sentence  of  anathema , and  to  be  cut  off  from  the  unity 
of  the  body  of  Christ.  And,  moreover,  we  do  declare  her 
to  be  deprived  of  her  pretended  title  to  the  kingdom  afore- 
said, and  of  all  dominion,  dignity,  and  privilege  whatso- 
ever; and  also  the  nobility,  subjects,  and  people  of  said 
kingdom,  and  all  others  who  have  in  any  sort  sworn  unto 
her,  to  be  forever  absolved  from  any  such  oath,  and  all  man- 
ner of  duty,  of  dominion,  allegiance,  and  obedience,  as  we 
also  do,  by  the  authority  of  these  presents,  absolve  them, 
and  do  deprive  the  same  Elizabeth  of  her  pretended  title  to 
the  kingdom,  and  all  other  things  aforesaid.  And  we  do 
command  and  interdict  all  and  every  one  of  the  noblemen, 
subjects,  people,  and  others  aforesaid,  that  they  presume 
not  to  obey  her , or  her  admonitions,  mandates,  and  laws ; 
and  those  who  shall  do  the  contrary,  we  do  innovate  with 
the  like  sentence  of  anathema. 

Given  at  St.  Peter’s  at  Rome,  in  the  year  1569,  and  the 
5th  of  our  pontificate. 

THE  DARK  AGES — GROSS  IGNORANCE,  SUPERSTITION, 
AND  FANATICISM,  THE  RESULT  OF  THE  TEACPIINGS 
AND  DOMINATION  OF  THE  ROMISH  CHURCH- 
BAREFACED  IMPOSTURES  OF  THE  POPES  AND 
PRIESTS. 

The  period  embracing  the  ninth  and  tenth  cen- 
turies has  justly  been  termed  the  dark  ages.  It 
was  a long  period  of  gross  ignorance,  supersti- 
tion, and  corruption.  Midnight  darkness  fitly 
illustrates  the  moral  darkness  that  now  over- 
spread the  earth.  During  this  period  scarcely  a 
bishop  or  priest  in  Rome  knew  the  first  elements 


322 


of  letters,  and  King  Alfred  of  England,  declared 
that  there  was  hardly  a priest  south  of  the 
Thames,  who  even  understood  the  ordinary 
forms  of  prayer.  The  corruption  of  the  priest- 
hood had  reached,  at  this  time,  the  most  enor- 
mous height.  With  few  exceptions,  the  priests 
were  a worthless  set  of  men  ; shamefully  igno- 
rant, slaves  to  sensuality  and  superstition,  and 
capable  of  the  most  abominable  and  flagrant 
deeds.  This  dismal  degeneracy  of  the  sacred 
order  was  owing  principally  to  the  example  set 
by  the  chiefs  and  rulers  of  the  Romish  Church, 
who  indulged  in  the  commission  of  the  most 
odious  crimes,  and  abandoned  themselves  to 
every  lawless  impulse  of  the  most  licentious 
passion,  without  reluctance  or  remorse. 

It  was  during  this  period  of  priestly  wicked- 
ness, and  knavery,  that  the  so-called  donation 
of  Constantine,  and  the  issuing  of  the  false  de- 
cretals took  place.  The  object  of  these  decre- 
tals was  to  persuade  the  multitude  that  even 
from  the  first  ages  of  the  church,  the  Church  of 
Rome  was  possessed  of  the  same  spiritual 
power  and  majesty  it  now  assumed.  These 
decretals  consisted  of  a pretended  collection  of 
decrees,  published  with  great  ostentation  in  the 
ninth  century,  with  the  name  of  Isidore  of  Se- 
ville, signed  to  them  to  make  the  world  believe 
they  had  been  collected  by  that  learned  prelate, 
several  centuries  before.  The  most  important 


323 

of  these  forged  documents,  was  the  pretended 
donation  by  Constantine  the  Great,  of  the  city 
of  Rome  and  all  Italy,  with  the  crown,  and 
mitre,  to  Sylvester,  Bishop  of  Rome.  The  ab- 
surdity of  this  bungling  imposition  will  be  seen 
by  the  following  extract  from  the  so-called  in- 
strument of  donation  : “ We  attribute  to  the 

chair  of  St.  Peter  all  the  imperial  dignity,  glory, 

and  power Moreover,  we  give  to 

Sylvester  and  to  his  successors  our  palace  of 
Lateran,  the  finest  palace  on  earth ; we  give 
him  our  crown,  our  mitre,  our  diadem,  and  all 
of  our  imperial  vestments  ; we  resign  to  him 

our  imperial  dignity We  give,  as  a 

free  gift  to  the  holy  pontiff,  the  city  of  Rome, 
and  all  of  the  western  cities  of  the  other  coun- 
tries. To  make  room  for  his  holiness  we  abdi- 
cate our  sovereignty  over  all  these  provinces, 
and  we  withdraw  from  Rome,  transferring  the 
seat  of  empire  to  Byzantium,  since  it  is  not  just 
that  a terrestrial  emperor  should  retain  any 
power  where  God  has  placed  the  head  of  the 
church.’’ 

Thus,  according  to  this  document,  the  great 
emperor,  being  profoundly  impressed  and  awe- 
struck at  the  glory  and  power  of  the  vicar  of 
Christ,  resigned  to  him  the  full  and  perpetual 
sovereignty  of  the  proud  city  of  Rome,  Italy, 
and  the  provinces  of  the  West,  and  what  is  still 
more  astonishing  is  the  fact  that  the  world 


324 

quietly  submitted  for  ages  to  the  tyrannical 
usurpation  of  the  haughty  and  abandoned  pre- 
lates of  Rome,  who  had  nothing  to  sustain  their 
position  but  the  most  barefaced  and  absurd 
forgeries.  The  fabric  erected  upon  these  spu- 
rious documents  stood  long  after  its  foundations 
had  crumbled  beneath  it. 

During  the  dark  ages  the  demand  for  relics 
was  constantly  stimulated  by  the  priests  who  re- 
sorted to  every  available  artifice  to  supply  the 
demand.  The  bodies  of  new  saints  were  sought 
by  pretended  fasting  and  prayer  for  divine  as- 
sistance, and  by  divine  assistance  saintly  bodies 
and  relics  were  constantly  discovered,  and  a full 
stock  always  at  hand,  the  priests  giving  out 
that  they  were  frequently  aided  in  the  search 
by  God  Himself.  Many  of  these  priestly  relic 
hunters  visited  Palestine,  where  they  paid  con- 
siderable sums  for  legs,  arms,  sculls,  jawbones, 
some  of  which  were  pagan,  and  some  not  hu- 
man. In  this  way  the  Romish  church  came  in- 
to possession  of  the  celebrated  relics  of  St. 
Mark,  St.  James,  St.  Bartholomew,  Cyprian,  and 
many  others  which  they  exhibit  at  this  day  with 
so  much  ostentation.  The  ardor  with  which 
such  relics  were  sought  in  the  tenth  century 
almost  surpasses  credulity. 

In  connection  with  the  relic  business  the  dark 
ages  were  equally  distinguished  by  the  multi- 
plication of  new  saints,  and  the  invention  of  the 


325 


most  absurd  legends  and  wonders  performed 
by  them  during  their  lives. 

In  the  ninth  century  the  custom  became  very 
general  of  addressing  prayers  almost  exclusively 
to  saints,  leaving  them  to  present  the  petitions 
to  God.  Hence  it  was  that  every  church  and 
every  member  of  a church  had  their  especial 
patrons  among  the  saints,  because  of  the  idea 
that  their  spiritual  and  worldly  interests  would 
be  but  indifferently  managed  by  saints  who 
were  already  employed  about  the  souls  and  af- 
fairs of  others.  This  rendered  it  expedient  to 
write  the  lives  of  these  celestial  patrons  in  order 
to  procure  for  them  the  confidence  and  venera- 
tion of  the  ignorant  and  superstitious  multitude. 
In  doing  this,  lying  wonders  were  invented,  and 
all  the  resources  of  forgery  and  fable  exhausted 
to  celebrate  the  exploits  of  the  imaginary  saints. 
The  same  impostors  who  peopled  the  celestial 
regions  with  fictitious  saints,  also  employed 
their  inventive  faculties  in  embellishing,  with 
false  miracles  and  various  other  forgeries,  the 
histories  of  those  who  had  been  real  martyrs  in 
the  cause  of  Christ.  The  churches  that  were 
dedicated  to  saints  were  crowded  with  suppli- 
cants who  flocked  to  them  with  presents  of 
money  in  order  to  obtain  succor  under  the  af- 
flictions they  suffered,  or  deliverance  from  dan- 
gers they  apprehended. 


326 

THE  VIRGIN  MARY. 

Among  the  multitude  of  Romish  saints,  it  is 
not  to  be  supposed  that  the  Virgin  Mary — the 
u Queen  of  Heaven  ” — was  neglected.  Her 
idolatrous  worship  amidst  the  gloom  of  the  dark 
ages  received  new  accessions  of  solemnity  and 
superstition.  The  rosary  of  the  virgin  was  in- 
vented in  the  tenth  century.  This  is  a string 
of  beads  consisting  of  one  hundred  and  fifty, 
which  makes  so  many  Ave  Marias,  or  hail  Marys, 
every  ten  beads  being  divided  by  a large  one, 
which  signifies  a paternoster,  or  Lord’s  prayer. 
Before  repeating  the  rosary,  it  is  necessary  for 
the  person  to  cross  himself,  then  to  repeat  a 
prayer  to  the  virgin  for  every  small  bead,  and 
a prayer  to  God  for  every  large  one.  Thus  it 
is  seen  that  ten  prayers  were  offered  to  the 
virgin,  to  one  offered  to  God ; and  this  has 
continued  to  be  the  custom  down  to  the  present 
time. 

WONDERFUL  MIRACLES  ASCRIBED  TO  THE  VIRGIN— 
A ROBBER  SAVED  FROM  HANGING. 

There  was  a man  whose  occupation  was  rob- 
bery ; but  whenever  he  set  out  on  his  expedi- 
tions he  prudently  addressed  a prayer  to  the 
virgin.  Being  caught  at  last,  he  was  tried  and 
sentenced  to  death — to  be  hanged — and  while 
the  cord  was  being  placed  around  his  neck,  he 


327 


made  his  usual  prayer  to  the  virgin,  this  time  in 
dead  earnest,  when  immediately  the  virgin  sup- 
ported his  feet  with  her  white  hands,  and  thus 
kept  him  alive  two  days,  to  the  great  wonder  of 
the  spectators  and  the  executioner,  who  then 
attempted  to  complete  his  work  with  a sword, 
but  the  same  hand  turned  aside  the  weapon,  so 
that  the  executioner  was  at  last  compelled  to 
release  the  prisoner.  The  robber,  after  return- 
ing thanks  to  the  virgin,  retired  into  a monas- 
tery, the  usual  termination  of  such  deliverances. 

A WICKED  MONK  ADMITTED  TO  HEAVEN. 

At  the  Monastery  of  St.  Peter,  near  Cologne, 
lived  a monk,  perfectly  dissolute  and  irreligious, 
who  dying  suddenly,  without  confession,  the 
fiends  came  to  seize  his  soul ; but  St.  Peter, 
vexed  at  losing  one  of  his  votaries,  besought 
God  to  admit  the  monk  through  purgatory  into 
paradise.  His  prayer  was  refused;  though  the 
whole  body  of  saints  and  apostles  joined  in  his 
request,  it  was  of  no  avail.  In  this  extremity 
he  had  recourse  to  the  Virgin  Mary.  “ Fair 
lady,”  said  Peter,  “ my  monk  is  lost  if  you  do 
not  interfere  for  him.  Your  son,  if  you  but 
speak  a word,  will  yield  at  once,  as  it  is  in  your 
power  to  command  him.”  The  Queen  of  Hea- 
ven assented  and  proceeded  to  the  Son,  who 
no  sooner  saw  His  parent  approaching,  than  He 
arose  to  receive  her,  and  taking  her  by  the 


328 


hand,  inquired  her  wishes,  and  upon  hearing 
her  request  immediately  granted  it. 

FESTIVAL  OF  ALL-SOULS. 

In  the  year  993,  the  famous  annual  Festival 
of  All-Souls  was  established.  Previous  to  this 
time  it  had  been  customary  on  certain  days  to 
put  up  prayers  for  the  souls  that  were  believed 
to  be  confined  in  purgatory,  by  their  friends. 
The  occasion  for  the  change  was  as  follows : 
A certain  Sicilian  monk  made  known  to  Odilo, 
Abbot  of  Clugny,  that  when  walking  near  Mount 
Etna,  he  had  seen  flames  vomit  forth  through 
the  open  door  of  hell,  in  which  reprobates  were 
suffering  torments  for  their  sins,  and  that  he 
heard  the  Devil  wailing  and  howling  because  the 
souls  of  the  condemned  were  snatched  from 
their  grasp  by  the  prayers  of  the  monks  of 
Clugny.  In  consequence  of  this  revelation,  this 
festival  was  established  and  has  been  main- 
tained to  the  present  day. 

FEAST  OF  THE  ASS. 

This  Romish  festival  was  established  in  honor 
of  the  virgin’s  flight  into  Egypt,  which  was  sup- 
posed to  have  been  made  on  an  ass.  At  this 
feast  a beautiful  young  lady  was  chosen,  richly 
attired,  and  an  infant  in  her  arms,  the  lady  and 
infant  representing  the  Virgin  Mary  and  the  in- 
fant Jesus.  She  was  then  placed  on  an  ass, 


329 

and  rode  in  procession  to  the  church,  when  she 
was  placed  near  the  altar,  and  high  mass  com- 
menced, but  instead  of  the  usual  responses  by 
the  people,  they  were  taught  to  imitate  the 
braying  of  an  ass,  and  at  the  conclusion  of  the 
services,  the  priest  himself  brayed. 

IMMENSE  POWER  WIELDED  BY  THE  POPES  DURING 
THE  DARK  AGES. 

When  we  call  to  mind  the  immense  power 
wielded  by  the  popes  in  consequence  of  the 
mysterious  terrors  attached  to  the  thunders  of 
excommunication  and  interdict,  we  shall  no 
longer  be  at  a loss  to  account  for  the  growth  of 
papal  power  and  assumption,  during  the  mid- 
night of  the  world.  Throughout  the  periods 
known  as  the  dark  ages,  excommunication  was 
an  infernal  power  which  dissolved  all  connec- 
tions, and  the  victim  of  this  dread  sentence  was 
regarded  as  on  a level  with  the  beasts.  The 
king,  the  prince,  the  father,  forfeited  all  their 
rights,  all  their  advantages,  all  their  claims  of 
nature,  and  the  privileges  of  society,  and  were 
shunned  like  one  infected  with  leprosy,  by 
his  family,  servants,  and  friends.  When  Rob- 
ert, King  of  France,  was  excommunicated  by 
Gregory  V.,  two  only  of  his  attendants  would 
remain  with  him,  and  even  these  threw  all  the 
meats  remaining  on  his  table  in  the  fire. 
Everywhere  the  excommunicated  were  de- 


330 


barred  the  rights  of  sepulchre  in  consecrated 
ground.  For  the  punishment  of  the  offences 
of  noblemen  and  rulers,  recourse  was  had 
to  an  interdict.  During  the  time  an  interdict 
was  in  force,  the  churches  were  closed,  the  bells 
silent,  and  the  dead  unburied.  The  offence 
that  called  down  an  interdict,  was  often  but  a 
private  dispute  in  which  the  pride  of  a pope  or 
bishop  had  been  wounded.  From  the  moment 
these  excommunications  and  interdicts  were 
submitted  to  by  the  great  powers,  the  govern- 
ments of  the  civilized  world  might  be  said  to 
exist  only  by  sufferance  of  the  popes.  It  is  a 
fact  worthy  of  notice  that  the  iron  age  of  the 
world  was  the  golden  age  of  popery.  Its  doc- 
trines were  never  more  extensively  and  implicitly 
received ; its  superstitious  rites  were  never 
more  reverently  performed;  its  contemptible 
festivals  never  more  generally  observed ; its 
corrupt  and  licentious  clergy  never  more  hon- 
ored and  enriched  ; its  imperious  popes  never 
attained  a loftier  power  and  dignity  than  during 
the  dark  ages.  Hence  it  is  not  strange  that 
Roman  Catholic  historians  should  refer  in  terms 
of  the  greatest  complacency  to  these  dark  ages. 
Speaking  of  the  tenth  century,  which  was  the 
darkest  period  of  this  moral  midnight,  Dupin 
remarks:  "In  this  century  there  was  no  con- 
troversy relating  to  the  doctrines  of  faith,  or 
points  of  divinity,  because  there  were  no  here- 


33i 


tics,  or  persons  who  presumed  to  question  the 
teachings  of  the  Catholic  clergy,  or  dive  into 
our  mysteries.  There  were,  however,  some 
clergymen  in  England,  who  must  needs  main- 
tain that  the  bread  and  wine  upon  the  altar  were 
only  the  figure  of  the  body  and  blood  of  Jesus 
Christ.  But  this  error  was  refuted  by  a miracle 
wrought  by  Odo,  Archbishop  of  Canterbury, 
who  made  the  body  of  Christ  to  appear  visibly 
in  the  celebration  of  the  holy  mysteries,  and 
made  drops  of  real  blood  to  flow  from  the  con- 
secrated bread  when  it  was  broken.  In  fine, 
there  was  no  council  held  during  this  period 
that  disputed  any  point  of  doctrine  or  discipline, 
which  showed  that  there  was  no  error  enter- 
tained that  made  any  noise  in  the  Church  of 
Rome.” 

From  the  foregoing,  it  is  evident  that  igno- 
rance and  darkness  are  the  native  elements  of 
popery ; therefore,  the  greatest  blow  this  anti- 
Christian  system  ever  received  was  the  inven- 
tion of  printing.  The  brightest  days  of  popery 
were  the  darkest  ages  of  the  world,  and  its 
universal  reign  would  be  the  dark  and  iron  age 
restored. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 


MISCELLANEOUS  MATTERS. 

The  Worship  of  Saints. — Relics  of  Saints.  — Holy 
Water.  — Saint  Dominic  ; his  Wonderful  Advent 
on  Earth.—  His  Miraculous  and  Marvellous  Per- 
formances.— He  Visits  Heaven , and  finds  the  Do- 
minican Friars  Nestling  under  the  Arm  of  the 
Virgin  Mary  ! —Wonderful  Letter  written  from 
Heaven  to  St.  Stephen.  — Indulgences , Wholesale  and 
Retail. — The  Confessional. 

Among  the  idolatrous  practices  of  the  Romish 
Church  is  the  worship  of  saints  and  their  relics. 
This  idolatrous  worship  has  grown  to  such 
proportions  as  to  well  nigh  exclude  the  worship 
of  God ; for  by  reference  to  popish  books  of 
devotion  it  will  be  seen  that  there  are  many  pe- 
titions offered  to  the  saints  to  one  offered  to 
the  Deity.  A popish  authority  tells  us  that  as 
St.  Ambrose  was  about  to  consecrate  a church 
at  Milan,  he  was  brought  to  a stand  by  the  fact 
that  he  had  no  relics  of  saints  or  martyrs  to 
deposit  in  the  altars,  “When  immediately  his 
heart  burnt  within  him  in  presage  as  he  felt  of 
what  was  to  happen,  and  lo  ! Christ  revealed  | 


333 


to  him  where  the  bodies  of  two  saints,  Saint 
Gorvasius  and  Saint  Protasius,  genuine  popish 
saints,  were  to  be  found.  Ambrose,  accom- 
panied by  assistants,  proceeded  to  the  spot 


indicated,  and  there  found  the  sepulchres,  and 
in  them  two  skeletons  were  discovered  of  more 
than  ordinary  size,  their  skulls  separated  from 
the  rest  of  their  anatomies,  all  the  bones  entire, 


334 


and  a quantity  of  blood.  They  arranged  the 
skeletons,  putting  every  bone  in  its  place,  then 
covered  them  up  with  cloths,  and  laid  them  on 
litters.  In  this  manner  they  were  carried  in 
the  evening  to  the  Basilica  of  St.  Fausta,  where 
vigils  were  celebrated  all  night,  and  several 
that  were  possessed  received  imposition  of 
hands.  Rumors  of  the  discovery  unaccounta- 
bly got  in  circulation,  so  that  on  the  two  fol- 
lowing days  there  was  a great  concourse  of 
people  collected  around  the  church,  and  then 
three  aged  men  were  singularly  brought  to 
recollect  that  they  had  long  ago  heard  the 
names  of  these  same  martyrs,  and  seen  the  in- 
scription on  the  tomb.  On  the  third  day  after 
their  discovery,  these  relics  were  solemnly  con- 
veyed to  the  basilica  of  the  Church  of  St.  Am- 
brosia and  duly  deposited.  To  maintain  a sup- 
ply of  relics  various  devices  were  resorted  to. 
Certain  tombs  were  falsely  claimed  to  contain 
the  sepulchres  of  saints,  and  the  list  of  these 
saints  was  augmented  by  fictitious  names.  The 
bones  of  dead  men  were  buried  in  certain  retired 
places,  then  it  would  be  affirmed  by  the  monks 
that  they  had  been  divinely  admonished  that 
the  body  of  some  friend  of  God  lay  there. 
Many  of  the  monks  travelled  through  the  coun- 
try, and  not  only  sold  their  fictitious  relics,  but 
imposed  on  the  people  by  pretended  combats 
with  evil  spirits  and  genii.  Rumors  were  also 


335 


circulated  of  prodigies  and  miracles  to  be  seen  at 
certain  places,  the  design  of  such  reports  being 
to  draw  the  people  to  those  places,  workon  their 
credulity,  and  gather  contributions  from  them. 

This  relic  business  is  continued  to  the  pre- 
sent day.  No  matter  how  minute  the  particle 
of  supposed  holy  dust  of  a saint — a tooth,  a toe- 
nail, a hair,  a drop  of  blood,  or  even  a tear, 
anything  will  do,  so  that  it  has  been  endorsed 
by  the  pope.  Upon  the  arrival  of  the  duly  en- 
dorsed relic,  it  is  borne  in  solemn  procession  by 
priests  in  their  robes,  to  the  altar  where  it  is  to 
be  deposited,  and  arrived  at  its  destination,  it 
is  placed  by  the  hands  of  the  bishop  in  the 
place  prepared  for  its  reception,  doing  it  bare- 
headed, with  all  possible  veneration,  the  better 
to  impress  upon  the  minds  of  the  people  the 
importance  of  the  relic.  After  this  an  anthem 
is  repeated,  during  which  time  the  bishop 
sprinkles  incense  on  the  relic ; he  then  takes 
the  stone  which  is  to  be  laid  over  the  cavity  in 
which  the  relic  is  deposited,  makes  the  sign  of 
the  cross  on  the  side  of  the  stone  which  is  to 
lay  next  to  the  relic ; then  the  stone  that  is  to 
cover  it  is  placed  in  position  by  masons,  the 
whole  being  concluded  by  the  bishop  again 
making  the  sign  of  the  cross  on  it.  In  addi- 
tion to  relics  so  deposited,  the  blood  of  martyrs 
and  saints,  together  with  innumerable  other 
relics,  are  kept  in  Romish  churches. 


/ 


336 

HOLY  WATER. 

Another  thing  in  the  Romish  worship  that 
will  strike  the  imagination,  is  the  use  of  the  so- 
called  holy  water,  it  being  nothing  more  nor 


SPRINKLING  HORSES  WITH  HOLY  WATER. 

less  than  a mixture  of  salt  and  water,  which 
worshippers  must  cross  themselves  with  on  en- 
tering and  leaving  a church.  It  is  kept  in  a 


337 

marble  trough  or  basin,  placed  near  the  inner 
door. 

The  efficacy  of  holy  water  is  not  wholly  mo- 
nopolized by  man,  as  horses  come  in  for  a share 
of  its  benefits.  At  the  festival  of  St.  Anthony, 
which  is  held  annually  on  the  seventeenth  of 
January,  the  people  of  Rome  send  their  best 
horses  to  the  convent  of  St.  Anthony,  where  a 
priest  is  stationed  at  the  door  with  a large 
sprinkling  brush  in  his  hand,  and  as  each  horse 
is  presented  the  priest  mutters  a few  words  in 
Latin,  intimating  that  through  the  merits  of  St. 
Anthony  the  sprinkled  animal  will  be  preserved 
from  sickness  and  accident  the  coming  year ; he 
then  dips  his  brush  in  a huge  bucket  of  holy 
water,  and  sprinkles  him  over  the  head  and 
shoulders,  receiving  a fee  for  each  horse  sprink- 
led. 

The  great  assemblage  of  people  on  these 
occasions,  the  neighing  of  horses,  kicking  of 
mules,  the  meeting  of  lovers,  the  melodious 
tones  of  asses,  the  shouting  of  the  multitude, 
the  mocking  and  derision  of  Protfestants,  al- 
together present  a grotesque  scene ; a wonder- 
ful spectacle  to  witness  in  the  self-styled  centre 
of  the  Christian  world,  and  sanctioned  by  the 
infallible  head  of  the  Church  of  Rome. 


3 38 


SAINT  DOMINIC. 

As  Dominic,  the  founder  of  a notorious  order  of 
friars,  now  stands  as  a saint  in  the  Romish  cal- 
endar, a brief  sketch  of  his  history  and  exploits 
will  not  be  out  of  place  here.  Being  one  of  the 
friars  sent  to  reclaim  the  Albigenses  and  other 
dissenters  in  the  south  of  France,  he,  it  was, 
who  suggested  the  ecclesiastical  tribunal  that 
ultimately  developed  into  the  Inquisition,  but  as 
the  painful  details  of  the  crimes  perpetrated  by 
means  of  his  tribunal  would  fill  a large  volume, 
only  a summary  will  be  given.  In  one  year  four 
hundred  persons  were  burnt  alive,  and  eighty 
were  beheaded  by  his  order  and  in  his  sight.  To 
impose  privation,  pain  and  death,  was  a con- 
genial pursuit  of  this  Romish  saint  when  he  was 
in  the  flesh.  No  other  human  being  was  ever 
the  occasion  of  such  misery.  The  few  traits  of 
his  character  that  can  be  gleaned  from  the 
works  of  his  papal  biographers  are  all  of  the 
darkest  colors.  But  if  for  certain  reasons  his  dis- 
ciples have  preserved  but  few.  facts  concerning 
his  real  character,  they  have  made  ample  amends 
in  describing  his  miracles.* 

First,  that  the  mother  of  Dominic  dreamed 
that  she  brought  forth  a son  holding  a burning 
torch  in  his  mouth,  wherewith  he  fired  the  world. 
Earthquakes  and  meteors  announced  his  birth, 


* See  Quarterly  Review  for  December,  1811. 


339 


and  three  extra  suns  and  moons  were  suspended 
in  the  heavens  to  illuminate  the  event.  The 
Virgin  Mary  received  him  in  her  arms  as  soon 
as  he  was  born. 

When  a sucking  babe  he  regularly  observed 
fast  days,  and  would  get  out  of  his  bed  and  lie 
upon  the  ground,  and  do  penance.  His  man- 
hood was  even  more  portentous  than  his  in- 
fancy. Travelling  with  a companion,  he  entered 
a monastery  in  a lonely  place  to  pass  the  night, 
he  awoke  at  matins  and  hearing  yells  instead  of 
prayers  he  went  out  and  discovered  that  the 
place  was  surrounded  by  devils,  whereupon  he 
dispersed  them  with  anathemas.  At  daylight 
the  convent  had  disappeared,  and  they  found 
themselves  in  a wilderness.  He  used  to  be  red 
hot  with  divine  love,  sometimes  blazing  like  a 
sun,  sometimes  glowing  like  a furnace,  at  times 
it  blanched  his  garments  and  imbued  him  with 
glory  resembling  that  of  Christ  in  the  transfig- 
uration, and  once  the  fervor  of  his  piety  made 
him  sweat  blood.  But  some  of  his  skeptical 
cotemporaries  were  so  uncharitable  as  to  hint 
that  St.  Dominic  was  the  inventor  and  chroni- 
cler of  his  miracles  and  of  the  wonderful  dream 
of  his  mother.” 

As  Dominic  was  a great  favorite  of  the  Vir- 
gin Mary,  the  Dominicans  were  great  cham- 
pions of  that  saint.  The  rosary  being  a favorite 
instrument  of  devotion  with  their  adopted  pat- 


L 


rons  they  relate  many  miracles  in  connection 
with  it.  The  following  are  samples  : 

The  Bead  Palace  in  Paradise. — A knight  to 
whom  Dominic  presented  a rosary  arrived  at 
such  perfection  of  piety  that  his  eyes  were 
opened  and  he  saw  an  angel  take  every  bead  as 
he  dropped  it  and  carry  it  to  the  Queen  of 
Heaven,  who  immediately  magnified  it  and  built 
with  the  string  a palace  upon  a mountain  in 
Paradise. 

The  Preaching  Head. — A damsel,  moved  by 
Dominic’s  preaching,  used  the  rosary,  but  her 
heart  following  too  much  after  the  things  of 
earth,  she  came  to  grief  in  the  following  man- 
ner : Two  young  men  who  were  rivals  for  her 

hand,  fought,  and  both  fell,  when,  in  revenge, 
their  relatives  cut  off  her  head,  and  threw  it  in 
a well.  The  Devil  immediately  seized  her  soul, 
but  by  the  power  of  the  rosary  the  Virgin  in- 
terfeared,  rescued  it  out  of  his  hands,  and  gave 
it  power  to  remain  in  the  head,  at  the  bot- 
tom of  the  well,  until  it  should  have  an  oppor- 
tunity of  confessing  and  being  absolved.  After 
some  days  this  was  made  known  to  Dominic, 
who  went  to  the  well,  and  summoned  the  girl,  in 
God’s  name  to  come  up.  The  bloody  head 
obeyed,  came  up,  perched  on  the  top  of  the  curb, 
confessed  its  sins,  received  absolution,  took  the 
wafer,  then  proceeded  to  address  the  people  for 
two  days,  and  two  nights  when  the  soul  de- 


34i 


parted  to  pass  a fortnight  in  purgatory,  prepara- 
tory to  going  to  heaven. 

The  Virgin’s  Raised  Arm. — When  Dominic 
entered  Toulouse,  after  an  interview  with  the 
Virgin,  all  the  bells  of  the  city  rang  to  welcome 
him  untouched  by  human  hands.  But  the  her- 
etics, the  Albigenses,  neither  heeded  this  nor 
regarded  his  exhortations  to  abjure  their  errors 
and  make  use  of  the  rosary,  whereupon  to 
punish  their  obstinacy,  he  caused  a terrible 
tempest  of  thunder  and  lightning  to  set  the 
whole  firmament  ablaze.  The  earth  shook,  and 
the  howling  of  the  affrighted  animals  was 
mingled  with  the  shrieks  of  the  terror-stricken 
multitude.  They  crowded  to  the  church  where 
Dominic  was  preaching  as  to  a place  of  refuge. 
“Citizens  of  Toulouse,”  said  he,  “ I see  before 
me  one  hundred  and  fifty  angels  sent  by  Christ 
and  His  mother  to  punish  you.  This  tempest  is 
the  voice  of  the  mother  of  Christ.”  At  this 
point  an  image  of  the  Virgin  that  st6od  on  a 
pedestal  near  the  altar,  raised  its  right  arm  in  a 
threatening  attitude  toward  the  people.  “ Hear 
me,”  he  continued,  “that  arm  will  not  be  with- 
drawn until  you  appease  the  Virgin  by  reciting 
the  rosary.”  New  outcries  were  now  heard, 
the  devils  yelled  because  of  the  torments  in- 
flicted on  them.  When  the  terrified  Toulou- 
sians  prayed,  and  scourged  themselves  and 
told  their  beads  so  zealously  that  the  storm  at 


t 


342 


length  ceased.  Dominic  being  satisfied  with 
their  repentance  gave  the  word  and  down 
dropped  the  arm  of  the  image. 

Dominican  Friars  and  Nuns  Nestling  Un- 
der the  Virgin’s  Wing. — In  one  of  his  visits 
to  heaven,  Dominic  was  carried  before  the 
throne  of  Christ,  where  he  beheld  many  relig- 
ionists of  both  sexes,  but  none  of  his  own  order. 
This  so  affected  him  that  he  began  to  lament 
aloud,  and  to  inquire  why  he  did  not  find  them 
in  heaven.  Christ,  upon  hearing  this,  laid  his 
hand  upon  the  Virgin’s  shoulder,  and  said  to 
Dominic.  I have  committed  your  order  to  my 
mother’s  care,  upon  which  she  lifted  up  her 
robe  and  disclosed  to  Dominic  an  innumerable 
multitude  of  Dominican  friars  and  nuns  nestled 
under  it. 

The  Love  of  the  Virgin  for  Dominic. — 
The  Virgin  appeared  to  Dominic  in  a cave  near 
Toulouse,  where  she  called  him  her  son,  she 
then  took  him  in  her  arms  and  bared  her  bosom 
to  him  that  he  might  taste  the  holy  nectar. 
She  then  told  him  she  could  not  live  without 
him,  and,  immortal  as  she  was,  she  should  die 
for  him  did  not  the  Almighty  support  her,  and 
more  of  the  same  sort;  but  enough  has  been 
given  to  show  the  nature  of  these  disgusting 
and  abominable  blasphemies. 


343 


MIRACULOUS  POPISH  LETTER. 

Characteristic  of  the  impostures  of  popery 
was  the  letter  said  to  have  been  written  from 
Heaven  to  Pope  Stephen.  The  following  is  the 
history  ol  this  pretended  letter  : Pope  Stephen, 
being  hard  pressed  by  Aistulphus,  King  of  the 
Lombards,  who  was  then  besieging  Rome,  re- 
solved in  his  extremity  to  appeal  in  person  to 
Pepin,  King  of  France.  On  his  arrival  in 
France,  he  was  received  with  the  highest  hon- 
ors, and  entertained  as  became  a successor  of 
the  Apostles ; and  in  a short  time  he  prevailed 
on  the  king  to  comply  with  his  wishes  by  im- 
mediately marching  at  the  head  of  a large  army 
for  the  relief  of  Rome,  where,  after  a brief 
struggle,  the  Lombards  were  not  only  com- 
pelled to  raise  the  siege,  but  were  also,  as  the 
price  of  peace,  compelled  to  surrender  the  ex- 
archate to  the  pope,  with  all  the  cities,  castles, 
and  territories  belonging  thereto.  But  no 
sooner  had  Pepin  returned  to  France  than  Ais- 
tulphus, burning  with  rage  against  the  pope  for 
bringing  the  French  into  his  dominions,  re- 
solved not  to  fulfil  the  treaty,  and  again  laid 
siege  to  Rome,  declaring  to  the  people  that  he 
came  not  as  an  enemy  to  them  but  of  the  pope, 
and  if  they  would  deliver  him  up,  they  should 
be  treated  with  the  greatest  consideration ; but 
if  they  did  not,  he  would  level  the  city  with  the 


L 


344 


ground,  and  leave  none  of  them  alive  to  tell  the 
tale.  Again,  in  his  extremity,  the  pope  had  re- 
course to  Pepin,  sending  him  an  urgent  letter, 
entreating  him  to  come  at  once  to  his  relief 
This  letter  consisted  principally  of  bitter  invec- 
tives against  Aistulphus,  as  a sacrilegious  ene- 
my to  St.  Peter,  and  of  fulsome  flattery  of  Pe- 
pin and  the  whole  French  nation  as  the  espe- 
cial favorites  of  the  Apostles,  and  ended  by 
conjuring  Pepin  to  come  at  once  with  an  army 
and  cause  St.  Peter  to  be  put  in  possession  of 
the  places  named  in  the  treaty  with  Aistulphus. 
In  the  meantime,  however,  Pepin,  in  response 
to  the  pope’s  letter,  had  marched  for  Rome, 
but  as  considerable  time  had  elapsed  since  dis- 
patching his  first  letter,  the  pope  began  to  have 
great  fears  that  Pepin  would  not  again  come  to 
his  assistance,  and  as  the  city  must  soon  fall 
unless  relieved,  the  pope  had  recourse  to  a 
characteristic  Romish  fraud,  pretending  to  have 
received  a written  communication  from  St. 
Peter,  in  Heaven,  beseeching  the  immediate 
interposition  of  the  French  in  behalf  of  his  be- 
loved successor,  Pope  Stephen.  The  super- 
scription of  this  heavenly  letter  was  as  follows  : 
“ Simon  Peter,  servant  and  apostle  of  Jesus 
Christ,  to  the  most  excellent  King  Pepin,  to  all 
the  holy  bishops,  abbots,  and  monks ; to  all  the 
dukes,  counts,  and  commanders  of  the  French 
army,  and  to  the  whole  of  the  good  people  of 


345 


France:  Grace  unto  you,  and  peace  be  multi- 
plied. I am  the  Apostle  Peter,  and  all  who 
hearken  to  me  and  obey  my  exhortations  will 
have  their  sins  forgiven,  and  they  will  be  ad- 
mitted, cleansed  from  all  guilt,  into  life  ever- 
lasting. Hearken  therefore  to  me,  Peter,  the 
Apostle  of  Jesus  Christ;  and  since  I prefer  you 
to  all  the  nations  of  the  earth,  hasten,  I be- 
seech and  conjure  you,  if  you  wish  to  earn  an 
eternal  reward,  hasten  to  the  relief  of  Rome, 
to  the  people  committed  to  my  care,  who  are 
in  danger  of  falling  into  the  hands  of  the  vile 
and  wicked  Lombards,  their  merciless  enemies. 
It  has  pleased  the  Almighty  that  my  body  rest 
in  this  city  ; the  body  that  has  suffered  such 
exquisite  torments  for  the  sake  of  Christ  ; 
therefore  can  you,  my  most  Christian  son  Pe- 
pin, stand  unconcerned,  and  see  it  molested  by 
the  wicked  Lombards  ? No;  never  let  it  be 
said  that  I,  the  favorite  Apostle  of  Jesus'Christ, 
have  trusted  in  you  in  vain.  Our  Lady,  the 
Virgin  Mary,  the  mother  of  God,  joins  earnestly 
in  entreating,  nay  commands  you,  to  run,  to  fly 
to  the  relief  of  my  chosen  people.  The  thrones, 
the  powers,  and  the  whole  multitude  of  heaven- 
ly hosts,  entreat  you  not  to  delay,  but  to  rescue 
my  successor  and  his  flock  from  the  raving 
wolves  ready  to  devour  them.  My  successor, 
Stephen,  might,  in  his  necessity,  have  had  re- 
course to  other  nations,  but  with  me,  Peter,  the 


346 


French  are,  and  ever  have  been,  the  first,  the 
best,  and  the  most  deserving  of  all  nations ; 
therefore  I would  not  suffer  this  rare  opportu- 
nity of  earning  the  great  reward  to  be  seized 
by  any  other  nation.” 

This  letter  from  St.  Peter  in  Heaven  the 
pope  dispatched  at  once  by  a trusty  messenger 
to  Pepin,  but  he  had  proceeded  but  a short  dis- 
tance on  his  journey  before  he  met  the  advance 
scouts  of  Pepin’s  army,  which  within  three 
days  arrived  before  Rome  and  again  routed 
Aistulphus,  and  then  compelled  him  to  execute 
the  treaty  he  had  previously  made.  After  the 
treaty  had  been  duly  executed  and  satisfactory 
guarantees  given  by  Aistulphus  for  its  fulfil- 
ment, Pepin,  like  the  generous  son  of  the  church 
he  was,  graciously  bestowed  all  the  places 
named  in  the  treaty  on  Pope  Stephen,  to  be 
held  and  possessed  by  him  and  his  successors 
in  the  See  of  Rome.  After  the  instrument  of 
donation  had  been  duly  signed  by  the  king,  the 
Abbot  Fulrad  was  despatched  as  commissioner 
to  take  possession,  in  the  name  of  the  pope,  of 
all  the  territory  named  in  the  Pepins’  instru- 
ment of  donation.  Clothed  with  this  author- 
ity, the  abbot  repaired  to  Ravenna,  and  from 
thence  to  all  the  other  cities  named,  and  took 
possession  of  them  in  the  name  of  St.  Peter 
and  the  pope,  taking  a sufficient  number  of 
hostages  at  the  same  time,  and  returned  with 


347 


them  to  Rome,  where  he  laid  the  keys  of  the 
cities  thus  secured  on  the  tomb  of  St.  Peter. 
Thus,  by  means  of  the  letter  from  St.  Peter, 
the  pope  not  only  freed  himself  from  his  dan- 
gerous enemy,  but  secured  the  long-coveted 
earthly  sovereignty  that  would  give  him  rank 
among  the  kings  of  the  earth. 

INDULGENCES. 

Reference  was  made  in  a previous  chapter  to 
the  practice  of  granting  indulgences.  The 
money  procured  from  this  source  of  papal  rev- 
enue was  for  ages  the  means  of  the  aggrandize- 
ment of  the  Romish  church,  and  one  of  the 
principal  elements  of  its  power.  Even  the 
proud  structure  of  St.  Peter’s  was  built  upon  a 
foundation  of  indulgences ; every  stone  in  that 
great  edifice,  if  it  had  a tongue,  could  tell  a 
tale  of  robbery,  murder,  adultery,  or  imposkion. 

The  first  stone  of  St.  Peter’s,  at  Rome,  was 
laid  in  the  year  1506,  by  Pope  Julius  II.,  and 
when  Leo  X.  succeeded  him  on  the  papal 
throne,  he  found  the  treasury  of  the  church 
nearly  empty,  whereupon  he  sent  abroad  into 
all  kingdoms  his  letters  and  bulls,  with  ample 
promises  of  full  pardon  of  sins,  and  promises 
of  salvation  to  all  who  would  purchase  the  same 
with  money. 

The  officers  of  the  Romish  church  published 
a book  stating  the  sums  to  be  paid  for  any  par- 


348 


ticular  sin.  A bishop  or  abbot  might  commit 
murder  for  300  livres ; an  ecclesiastic  might 
violate  his  vows  of  chastity,  even  with  the  most 
aggravating  circumstances,  for  100  livres.  To 
these  and  similar  items  it  is  added,  “ Take 
notice  that  such  grace  and  dispensations  are 
not  granted  to  the  poor , for  not  having  where- 
with to  pay,  they  cannot  be  so  comforted.” 

The  following  will  afford  an  idea  of  the  man- 
ner in  which  the  indulgence  business  was  car- 
ried on  : Albert,  Elector  of  Mentz,  who  was 
afterwards  made  a cardinal,  solicited  of  the  pope 
the  contract  of  farming  the  indulgences  in  Ger- 
many. Upon  the  conclusion  of  this  bargain, 
the  notorious  Tetzel,  who  had  had  many  years’ 
experience  in  the  business  of  selling  indul- 
gences, hastened  to  Mentz  and  offered  his  ser- 
vices to  Albert,  and  was  engaged.  He  was  to 
receive  as  compensation  80  florins  a month,  and 
the  use  of  three  horses  and  a carriage ; but  it 
may  easily  be  imagined  that  his  indirect  reve- 
nue far  exceeded  his  salary. 

Tetzel  is  thus  described  : He  was  nearly  sixty 
years  of  age,  and  was  large  and  portly,  with  a 
loud  and  sonorous  voice.  He  wore  the  habit 
of  the  Dominicans,  and  his  port  was  majestic  and 
lofty.  His  manner  of  proceeding  was  as  fol- 
lows : When  access  to  a church  could  be  gained, 
he  would  deposit  his  money-chest  beside  the 
pulpit,  then  elevate  the  cross  with  the  pope’s 


Tetzel  selling 


351 


arms  suspended  from  it,  and  commence  by  de- 
scribing the  great  efficacy  of  papal  indulgences, 
and  from  this  he  would  pass  to  stories  of  aston- 
ishing popish  miracles  ; in  fact  no  means  came 
amiss  to  him.  Lifting  up  his  voice  to  coarse 
volubility,  he  offered  his  stock  in  trade  to  all 
comers  who  had  the  money.  Here  is  a sample 
of  his  harangues  : “ Indulgences,”  said  he,  “ are 
the  most  precious  and  sublime  of  all  of  God’s 
gifts  to  fallen  man  ; this,”  pointing  to  the  red 
cross,  " has  as  much  efficacy  as  the  cross  of 
Christ.  Draw  near,  and  I will  give  you  letters, 
duly  sealed,  by  which  even  the  sins  you  may 
hereafter  commit  shall  be  forgiven.  These  in- 
dulgences will  also  save  the  souls  of  your  dead 
friends. 

I would  not  exchange  my  place  with  even  St. 
Peter  himself,  for  I have  saved  more  souls  with 
these  indulgences  than  he  with  his  sermons. 
There  is  no  sin  so  heinous  but  what  an  in- 
dulgence can  remit,  if  the  indulgence  is  duly 
paid  for.  With  an  indulgence,  repentance  is 
no  longer  indispensable.  Ye  nobles,  ye  trades- 
men, ye  husbands,  wives,  and  daughters,  your 
departed  relatives  and  friends  are  crying  to  you 
from  purgatory,  saying,  we  are  enduring  terri- 
ble torments  here;  a small  alms  given  to  the 
pope  will  save  us ; you  can  give  it  but  you  will 
not.  The  very  moment  the  money  clinks  against 
the  bottom  of  the  chest,  the  soul  of  a dead  rela- 


352 


tive  is  allowed  to  depart  from  purgatory  and 
fly  to  paradise.  Oh,  senseless  people,  almost 
like  unto  beasts,  who  cannot  comprehend  the 
grace  so  easily  obtained.  This  day  heaven  is 
open  on  all  sides  if  ye  will.  Dull  and  headless 
man,  with  only  ten  groschen  you  can  deliver 
any  departed  friend  you  have,  from  purgatory, 
but  you  are  so  hard-hearted,  that  ye  will  not.” 
Then  having  recourse  to  other  inducements  he 
would  add : “ The  church  of  St.  Peter’s,  at 
Rome,  is  badly  dilapidated.  That  church  con- 
tains the  bodies  of  the  holy  apostles  St.  Peter 
and  St.  Paul,  and  a vast  company  of  saints. 
The  sacred  bodies,  owing  to  the  present  con- 
dition of  this  edifice,  are  now,  alas  ! continually 
trodden,  flooded,  polluted,  and  rotting  in  the 
rain  and  hail.”  This  touching  appeal  seldom 
failed  to  produce  the  required  effect,  and  a 
desire  would  immediately  be  manifested  to 
assist  the  poor  pope  in  sheltering  the  bodies 
of  St.  Peter  and  St.  Paul.  At  the  close  of  an 
address,  Tetzel  would  point  to  the  strong  box 
in  which  the  money  was  to  be  deposited,  and 
call  on  the  people  in  a stentorian  voice,  “ bring 
your  money ! bring  your  money ; ” and  running 
down  the  steps  of  the  pulpit,  he  would  throw 
in  a piece  of  silver  with  a force  that  would 
make  it  heard  by  the  people.  This  would  set 
the  ball  in  motion  and  the  multitude  would  move 
toward  the  strong  box,  when  his  assistant, 


353 

who  had  a desk  near  it,  would  craftily  scrutinize 
those  who  came  forward,  and  demand  a sum  in 
proportion  to  their  apparent  circumstances. 

At  the  close  of  one  of  Tetzel’s  performances 
an  intelligent  gentleman  of  Saxony  was  much 
shocked  by  his  impostures,  and  inquired  of  him 
if  he  had  authority  to  pardon  sins  that  might 
be  committed  hereafter  ? “Assuredly,”  answered 
Tetzel,  “ I have  full  power  from  the  pope  to  do 
so.”  “ I will  then  punish  a knave  without  taking 
his  life,  and  will  give  you  ten  crowns  for  a letter 
of  indulgence  that  you  will  promise  shall  bear  me 
harmless.”  Tetzel  jockeyed  for  a higher  price, 
and  finally  granted  the  indulgence  for  thirty 
crowns.  Shortly  afterwards  Tetzel  set  out  for 
the  next  town,  when  the  gentleman,  attended 
by  his  servants,  laid  wait  for  him  in  a piece  of 
woods,  fell  upon  him,  gave  him  a severe  Seat- 
ing, and  carried  off  his  chest  of  indulgence- 
money.  Tetzel  loudly  clamored  against  such 
a sacrilegious  outrage,  and  the  next  day  brought 
an  action  against  his  assailant.  But  the  gen- 
tleman showed  Tetzel’s  letter  of  indulgence, 
which  relieved  him  beforehand  of  all  responsi- 
bility in  the  matter.  Upon  seeing  this  docu- 
ment the  judge  promptly  dismissed  the  com- 
plaint. Thus  for  once  the  man  of  indulgences 
was  hoist  by  his  own  petard. 


354 


THE  CONFESSIONAL. 

In  the  various  Romish  books  of  devotion 
there  are  full  directions  to  penitents  how  to 
prepare  themselves  before  going  to  confession. 
The  following  questions  are  taken  at  random 
from  the  works  above  referred  to,  and  very 
fully  illustrate  the  confessional  as  practiced 
in  the  Catholic  Church,  even  at  the  present 
day.  “ Have  you  neglected  to  confess  your 
sins  once  a year?  Have  you  followed  the  dic- 
tates of  your  passions  to  the  extent  of  commit- 
ting mortal  sin ; if  so,  how  often  ? Have  you 
desired  to  commit  any  sin  whatever,  if  so,  what 
sin  ? ” 

In  a book  published  in  New  York  entitled, 
“ The  Garden  of  the  Soul,”  and  authorized  by 
Bishop  Hughes,  we  find  the  following  ques- 
tions to  females  when  at  the  confessional,  on 
page  213:  ‘ 'Have  you  been  guilty  of  fornication, 
or  adultery,  or  incest ; if  so,  how  often  ? Have 
you  been  guilty  of  self-pollution ; if  so,  how 
often  ? Have  you  touched  others,  or  permitted 
yourself  to  be  touched  immodestly  ; or  taken, 
or  given  wanton  kisses,  or  embraces,  or  sensual 
liberties ; if  so,  how  often  ? Have  you  looked  at 
immodest  objects  with  pleasure  ; read  immoral 
books  ; kept  indecent  pictures  ; or  willingly  lis- 
tened to  loose  discourse  ? Have  you  been  guilty 
of  any  lewd  conversation,  stories,  jests,  or 


355 


words  of  double  meaning?  Have  you  abused 
the  marriage  bed,  or  been  guilty  of  . . . 

The  corrupting  influence,  not  to  say  inde- 
cency of  such  confessional,  must  be  evident 
to  all.  A single  case  will  show  the  work- 
ing of  this  favorite  papal  practice.  A lady 
having  a beautiful  daughter  aged  seventeen, 
told  her  to  prepare  to  go  with  her  the  following 
day  to  the  confessional.  But,  unfortunately  for 
the  daughter,  the  mother  was  soon  after  taken 
ill,  which  prevented  her  from  going,  and  thus  the 
young  lady  had  to  go  unattended.  When  she 
returned,  her  eyes  showed  that  she  had  wept, 
and  her  countenance  showed  that  something 
unusual  had  happened  to  her.  Upon  her  mother 
inquiring  the  cause,  she  wept  bitterly,  and  said 
she  was  ashamed  to  tell  it.  But  her  mbther 
insisting,  she  said  the  priest  first  asked  her 
questions  that  she  could  not  repeat  without  a 
blush  ; she,  however,  repeated  some  of  them, 
which  were  of  the  most  licentious  character, 
after  which  he  gave  her  some  instructions  too 
indecent  to  repeat  here.  He  then  gave  her 
absolution,  and  told  her  before  she  could  com- 
mune, it  would  be  necessary  for  her  to  go  into 
his  house,  which  was  contiguous  to  the  church. 
This  the  unsuspecting  girl  did,  and  what  fol- 
lowed may  easily  be  imagined.  The  parents 
were  furious,  and  at  first  determined  to  have 
redress  for  the  foul  wrong  done  their  child,  but 


356 


upon  reflection  they  saw  that  all  that  would  be 
done  with  the  priest  would  be  to  remove  him 
to  some  other  parish,  while  the  notoriety  of  the 
affair  would  injure  their  daughter ; therefore  they 
bore  in  silence  the  great  wrong  they  were  pow- 
erless to  punish.  With  such  abominable  acts 
the  unwritten  history  of  the  confessional  is  full. 

It  was  a common  practice  when  a Catholic 
lady  was  indisposed,  to  send  for  the  father  con- 
fessor to  attend  her  in  her  bedchamber,  and 
during  his  stay  in  her  room  no  one  else  was  per- 
mitted to  enter.  And  even  at  this  day  if  a 
Catholic  lady,  the  wife  of  an  American  Protes- 
tant though  she  might  be,  should  choose  to 
have  a priest  in  her  room,  she  has  only  to  be 
indisposed , and  ask  for  the  spiritual  father,  the 
confessor’s  attendance,  when  no  other  person, 
not  even  her  husband,  dares  enter  until  the 
priest  opens  the  door  and  retires.  In  Rome, 
should  a husband  intrude  at  such  a time,  it 
would  be  at  the  risk  of  his  life. 

THE  AUDACITY  OF  POPERY  IN  THE  NINETEENTH 
CENTURY. — THE  BURNING  OF  PROTESTANT  BI- 
BLES IN  THE  STATE  OF  NEW  YORK.  — A PRELUDE 
TO  WHAT  IS  COMING  IN  THIS  COUNTRY. 

The  following  account  of  this  sacrilegious 
outrage  is  from  an  official  statement,  signed  by 
four  respectable  citizens  appointed  as  a com- 
mittee for  that  purpose  : — “ About  the  middle 


The  Confessional  at  Home 


359 


of  October,  1842,  one  Telmont,  a missionary 
of  the  Jesuits,  with  an  associate,  came  to  the 
village  of  Corbeau  in  the  town  of  Champlain, 
where  a Catholic  church  is  located,  and  as 
they  say  of  their  own  account  given  of  their 
visit,  4 by  the  direction  of  the  Bishop  of  Mon- 
treal.’ On  their  arrival  they  commenced  a pro- 
tracted meeting,  which  lasted  several  weeks, 
and  great  numbers  of  Catholics  from  this  and 
the  other  towns  of  the  county  attended  day 
after  day.  After  the  meeting  had  progressed 
several  days,  and  the  way  was  prepared  for  it, 
an  order  was  issued  requiring  all  who  had  bibles 
or  testaments  to  bring  them  in  to  the  priest, 
or  ‘ lay  them  at  the  feet  of  the  missionaries.’ 
The  requirement  was  generally  complied  with, 
and  day  after  day  bibles  and  testaments  were 
carried  in ; and  after  a sufficient  number  was 
collected,  they  were  burned.  By  the  confes- 
sion of  Telmont,  as  appears  from  the  affidavit 
ol  S.  Hubbell,  there  were  several  burnings,  but 
only  one  in  public.  On  the  twenty-seventh  of 
October,  as  given  in  testimony  at  the  public 
meeting  held  there,  Telmont,  who  was  a promi- 
nent man  in  all  the  movements,  brought  out 
from  the  house  of  the  resident  priest,  which  is 
near  the  church,  as  many  bibles  as  he  could 
carry  in  his  arms  at  three  times  and  placed 
them  in  a pile  in  the  open  yard, , and  then  set 
fire  to  them  and  burned  them  to  ashes . This 


3 6o 

was  done  in  open  day,  and  in  the  presence  of 
many  spectators.” 

In  the  affidavit  of  S.  Hubbell,  Esq.,  above 
alluded  to,  who  is  a respectable  lawyer  of  the 
place,  it  is  stated  that  the  president  of  the  Bible 
Society,  in  company  with  Mr.  Hubbell,  waited 
upon  the  priests  and  requested  that  inasmuch 
as  the  bibles  had  been  given  by  benevolent  so- 
cieties, they  should  be  returned  to  the  donors 
and  not  destroyed  ; to  which  the  Jesuit  priest, 
perhaps  with  less  cunning  than  usually  belongs 
to  his  order,  coolly  replied  that  “ they  had 
burned  all  they  had  received,  and  intended  to 
burn  all  they  could  get.”* 

EXTERMINATION  OF  JEWS  IN  SPAIN. 

The  engraving  represents  one  of  the  striking 
scenes  of  Spanish  history  described  in  Pres- 
cott’s “ Ferdinand  and  Isabella.”  As  our  space 
will  not  admit  of  entering  into  all  the  particu- 
lars of  this  event,  we  quote  only  the  following 
passage  : 

“ Various  offences  were  urged  against  the 

* A popish  priest  by  the  name  of  Corry,  in  Providence,  R.  I. , on 
learning  of  the  burning  of  the  bibles,  endorsed  the  act  in  the  following 
language  : — “ If,  then,  such  a version  of  the  bible  should  not  be  toler- 
ated, the  question  then  is,  which  is  the  best  and  most  respectful  man- 
ner to  make  away  with  it.  As  for  myself  \ I would  not  hesitate  to  say 
that  the  most  respectful  would  be  to  burn  it , rather  than  give  it  to 
grocers  and  dealers  to  wrap  their  wares  in,  or  consign  it  to  more  dis- 
honorable purposes  ( ! !)  and  I hardly  think  that  there  is  a man  of 
common  sense,  that  would  not  say  the  same.” 


Catholics  burning  Bibles  at  Champlain, 


3^3 


Jews  with  great  pertinacity  by  their  enemies, 
and  the  sovereigns  were  importuned  to  adopt 
a more  rigorous  policy.  The  inquisitors,  in 
particular,  to  whom  the  work  of  conversion 
had  been  specially  entrusted,  represented  the 
incompetence  of  all  lenient  measures  to  the 
end  proposed.  They  asserted  that  the  only 
mode  left  for  the  extirpation  of  the  Jewish 
heresy  was  to  eradicate  the  seed:  and  they 
boldly  demanded  the  immediate  and  total  ban- 
ishment of  every  unbaptized  Israelite  from  the 
land. 

" The  Jews,  who  had  obtained  an  intimation 
of  these  proceedings,  resorted  to  their  usual 
policy  of  propitiating  sovereigns.  They  com- 
missioned one  of  their  body  to  tender  a do- 
native of  thirty  thousand  ducats  toward  de- 
fraying the  expenses  of  the  Moorish  war.  The 
negotiation,  however,  was  suddenly  interrupted 
by  the  inquisitor  general,  Torquemada,  who 
burst  into  the  apartment  of  the  palace  where 
the  sovereigns  were  giving  audience  to  the 
Jewish  deputy,  and  drawing  forth  a crucifix 
from  beneath  his  mantle,  held  it  up,  exclaim- 
ing: 'Judas  Iscariot  sold  his  Master  for  thirty 
pieces  of  silver.  Your  Highnesses  would  sell 
Him  anew  for  thirty  thousand;  here  He  is, 
take  Him  and  barter  Him  away/  So  saying 
the  frantic  priest  threw  the  crucifix  on  the  table, 
and  left  the  apartment.  The  sovereigns,  in- 


3^4 


stead  of  chastening  this  presumption,  or  des-* 
pising  it  as  a mere  freak  of  insanity,  were  over- 
awed by  it.  Neither  Ferdinand  nor  Isabella, 
had  they  been  left  to  the  unbiassed  dictates  of 
their  own  reason,  could  have  sanctioned  for  a 
moment  so  impolitic  a measure,  which  involved 
the  loss  of  the  most  industrious  and  skilful  por- 
tion of  their  subjects.  Its  extreme  injustice  and 
cruelty  rendered  it  especially  repugnant  to  the 
naturally  humane  disposition  of  the  queen. 
But  she  had  been  early  schooled  to  distrust 
her  own  reason,  and,  indeed,  the  natural  sug- 
gestions of  humanity,  in  cases  of  conscience. 
Therefore,  without  opposing  further  resistance 
to  the  representations,  so  emphatically  ex- 
pressed, of  the  holy  persons  in  whom  she  most 
confided,  Isabella  at  length  silenced  her  own 
scruples,  and  consented  to  the  fatal  measure  of 
proscription.” 


THE  VOTIVE  KNIFE. 

A gentleman  travelling  in  Italy  found  a 
church  in  which  were  hung  up  a number  of 
knives,  etc.  He  discovered,  by  inquiry  of  the 
guide,  that  these  knives  had  each  murdered  a 
man,  and  were  hung  up  there  by  the  murderers 
as  donations  to  the  Virgin  Mary.  He  suc- 
ceeded in  getting  one  of  them  which  had  killed 
two  individuals,  and  he  has  it  now  in  his  pos- 


Torquemada  and  the  Jews. 


I 


I 


3^5 


session,  and  gives  the  following  additional  par- 
ticulars in  regard  to  it  and  its  description  : 

“ It  is  small  in  size,  and  very  coarse  in  work- 
manship. The  spring  which  opens  it  is  very 
loose,  and  hardly  holds  the  knife  open  properly. 
The  steel  of  the  blade  appears  to  be  of  a 
wretched  description  ; and,  in  short,  it  just 
appears  to  be  an  ordinary  continental  pocket 
knife  of  the  rudest  make  and  cheapest  price. 
The  blade  was  blunt  in  the  extreme  when  I 
got  the  knife,  and  the  point  alone  was  sharp 
enough  to  pierce  in  committing  murder.  The 
handle  is  of  a dirty  battered-looking  black  horn. 
To  the  knob  at  the  extremity  of  the  handle 
was  tied  a piece  of  pack-thread,  which  was  tied 
also  at  the  other  end  round  a folded  piece  of 
dingy  looking  paper  [containing  the  inscription 
to  the  Virgin]  already  described.  There  is  in 
the  hollow  into  which  the  blade  goes  when 
closed,  a very  considerable  coagulation , evident- 
ly of  blood , which  is  slightly  seen  about  the 
hinge  also” 


CHAPTER  IX. 


LIFE  OF  PYTHAGORAS. 

Containing  an  Authentic  Account  of  his  Education , 
Travels , Philosophy , Remarkable  Career  and 
Tragic  Death. 

Although  the  name,  Pythagoras,  occupies  a 
prominent  place  in  the  Ritual  of  Free  Masonry, 
yet  it  is  the  general  belief  of  the  fraternity  that 
it  is  mythical.  But,  from  well-authenticated 
history,  we  learn  that  he  was  not  only  a verita- 
ble personage,  but  was  a philosopher  of  great 
influence  and  renown.  He  was  born  on  the 
Island  of  Samos,  600  b.c.  He  was  the  son  of 
Mnesarchus,  who  emigrated  from  Phoenicia  ; 
and,  being  a merchant  of  distinction,  he  took 
care  that  his  son  should  receive  an  education 
commensurate  with  his  position  in  life,  and  such 
as  would  develop  and  strengthen  his  body. 

Like  his  contemporaries,  Pythagoras  was 
early  made  acquainted  with  poetry,  music,  and 
astronomy.  Geometry,  astronomy,  and  elo- 
quence were  his  private  studies  ; but  in  gym- 
nastic exercises  he  often  bore  the  palm  for 
strength  and  dexterity,  and  at  the  age  of  eigh- 


o67 


teen  he  won  the  prize  for  wrestling  in  the 
Olympic  games.  Having  been  sent  to  Egypt 
and  Chaldea,  where  better  facilities  for  his  in- 
struction existed,  he  soon  challenged  admira- 
tion for  the  elegance  of  his  person,  his  dignity, 
and  the  brilliancy  of  his  understanding.  After 
gaining  a knowledge  of  the  arts  and  sciences 
as  taught  by  the  priests,  he  was  duly  initiated 
into  the  mysteries  of  the  Sacerdotal  Order, 
where  he  soon  made  himself  master  of  their 
mythology,  symbolism,  and  system  of  symbolic 
writing,  by  which  they  governed  themselves 
and  maintained  their  power  over  the  people. 

After  rendering  himself  familiar  with  mythol- 
ogy, astronomy,  and  geometry,  as  taught  by 
the  priests  in  Egypt,  he  travelled  through  As- 
syria, Persia,  and  India,  gathering  all  the  infor- 
mation that  could  be  collected  from  antique 
tradition  concerning  the  nature  of  the  gods  and 
the  immortality  of  the  soul.  When  he  had 
completed  his  studies  and  researches  he  re- 
turned to  his  native  land,  which  was  then  ruled 
by  the  tyrant  Polycrates ; but  Pythagoras,  be- 
ing an  advocate  of  national  independence,  soon 
became  disgusted  with  the  despotic  government 
of  Polycrates,  and  again  left  the  island.  He 
first  went  to  Olympia,  where  he  once  more  took 
part  in  the  Olympic  games,  and  his  fame  now 
being  great,  he  was  everywhere  saluted  as 
sophist  or  wise  man ; but  he  refused  this  ap- 


368 

pellation,  being  satisfied  with  that  of  philoso- 
pher. 

He  said  some  were  attracted  to  the  Olympic 
games  by  a desire  of  obtaining  honors  and 
crowns  ; others  came  from  mercenary  motives; 
while  the  wise  came  to  contemplate  whatever 
was  found  to  be  noble  and  elevating.  It  is  thus 
on  the  more  extended  theatre  of  the  world ; 
while  many  struggle  for  the  glory  of  a name, 
many  strive  for  wealth  and  its  advantages  ; but 
a few,  who  are  not  desirous  of  fortune  nor  am- 
bitious of  fame,  are  sufficiently  gratified  with 
the  deductions  they  are  enabled  to  make  from 
the  different  phases  of  human  nature,  among 
such  scenes  of  wonder  and  magnificence. 

Leaving  Olympia,  Pythagoras  visited  the 
republics  of  Elis  and  Sparta  ; and  finally,  when 
about  forty  years  of  age,  he  retired  to  Magna 
Grecia,  where  he  fixed  his  abode  in  the  town 
of  Crotona.  As  his  great  fame  had  preceded 
him,  he  was  soon  surrounded  by  admirers  and 
followers,  which  induced  him  to  found  a sect, 
the  accessions  to  which  were  so  rapid  and  nu- 
merous that  he  soon  had  an  immense  number 
of  followers,  among  whom  were  several  princes 
and  many  others  who  subsequently  became 
distinguished  legislators. 

Immorality  and  corruption  prevailed  in  this 
part  of  the  world  at  this  time,  but  he  so  elo- 
quently and  boldly  attacked  the  vices  of  society 


36  9 


as  to  astonish  and  influence  even  the  most  de- 
bauched and  effeminate,  and  a great  reformation 
followed  in  Crotona.  The  women  were  ex- 
horted to  look  with  horror  on  lewdness,  and 
become  chaste  and  modest,  and  they  abandoned 
their  evil  ways  and  flashy  attire,  and  adopted 
a more  becoming  style  and  modest  deportment. 
The  young  men  were  warned  against  the  vile- 
ness and  great  danger  of  corrupt  pleasures  and 
immorality,  and  they  abandoned  their  vicious 
practices.  The  great  benefits  of  the  sober  and 
religious  life  of  the  philosopher  were  so  obvious 
to  all  as  to  challenge  compliance  with  his  pre- 
cepts. Regularly  at  an  early  hour  he  went  to 
his  devotions.  His  diet  was  plain  and  simple. 
His  offerings,  his  continual  purifications,  his 
correct  deportment,  and  his  great  intellectual 
achievements  raised  him  above  the  rest  of 
mankind. 

In  his  school  the  most  rigid  discipline  was 
maintained,  rules  being  laid  down  to  meet  the 
requirements  of  the  dispositions  and  habits  of 
different  scholars.  Several  years  were  required 
to  try  the  dispositions  of  his  pupils.  If  they 
were  talkative,  they  were  not  allowed  to  speak 
in  the  presence  of  their  master  for  five  years ; 
while  those  who  were  taciturn  were  permitted 
to  converse  with  him  after  two  years. 

He  had  certain  mythological  doctrines  which 
he  taught  to  his  choice  followers,  which, 


37° 


being  known  only  to  those  who  were  admitted 
to  his  secret  meetings , were  called  esoteric, 
while  his  other  doctrines,  give  to  those  without, 
were  called  exoteric.  His  select  pupils,  when 
sufficiently  advanced  to  receive  the  secret  in- 
structions, were  duly  initiated,  after  which  they 
were  instructed  in  the  secret  work ; also  in  the 
use  of  ciphers  and  hieroglyphic  writing,  so  that 
they  might  correspond  with  each  other  in  un- 
known characters  throughout  the  world ; and 
in  any  language,  the  secret  language  being  in- 
telligible to  the  initiated  whatever  their  native 
tongue  might  be ; and,  by  certain  signs,  words, 
and  grips  they  made  themselves  known  to  one 
another,  wherever  they  met. 

Pythagoras  forbade  his  disciples  eating  flesh, 
because  he  believed  it  to  have  been  produced 
from  the  same  putrid  matter  from  which  at  the 
creation  of  the  world  man  was  formed.  He  also 
required  his  pupils  to  perform  their  devotions 
in  solitary  places  in  the  mountains,  early  in  the 
morning.  Then,  after  a rigid  self-examination, 
they  rejoined  their  friends  and  refreshed  them- 
selves with  light  food.  The  recreations  and 
conversation  of  his  followers  were  varied  and 
instructive.  Both  philosophy  and  politics  were 
discussed,  but  never  with  warmth.  In  the  even- 
ing, after  arranging  a course  to  be  pursued  the 
day  following,  the  same  ceremonies  were  per- 
formed as  in  the  morning.  He  was  so  pro- 


375 


foundly  revered  by  his  pupils,  that  to  dispute 
his  authority  was  a crime,  and  to  differ  with  him 
was  a great  offence.  When  subjects  were  being 
discussed,  the  most  stubborn  were  brought  to 
admit  a point  or  concede  a position  when  it  was 
said  the  master  held  that  opinion,  and  to  use 
the  philosopher’s  own  words  was  to  carry  con- 
viction. His  fame  as  a philosopher  and  teacher 
soon  spread  abroad  in  the  world,  so  that  it  was 
esteemed  a high  honor  to  be  classed  among 
his  pupils ; and  so  renowned  was  his  school, 
that  the  rulers  and  legislators  of  Greece,  Italy, 
and  other  neighboring  nations,  boasted  of  hav- 
ing been  members  of  it.  In  many  instances 
the  highest  positions  of  honor  and  profit  were 
attained  as  a direct  result  of  his  teachings  put 
in  practice  by  his  pupils. 

The  transmigration  of  the  souls  of  men  into 
the  lower  animals — the  doctrine  of  metempsy- 
chosis, he  brought  from  India,  and  referred  to 
it  as  being  possible,  but  not  as  a fact  or  as  his 
belief.  His  theological  system  embraced  the 
declaration  that  the  world  was  created  from  a 
shapeless  mass  of  passive  matter,  by  a being 
who  was  the  soul  of  the  universe,  and  that  of 
his  substance  the  souls  of  men  were  a portion. 

He  considered  numbers  as  an  exponent  of 
all  things,  and  harmony,  beauty,  order,  and  their 
opposites,  the  necessary  results  of  the  action 
of  nature.  In  his  doctrine  of  morality,  he  per- 


376 


ceived  in  the  mind  propensities  common  to  the 
brutes,  and  besides  these  and  the  passions  of 
avarice  and  ambition,  he  recognized  the  noble 
quality  of  virtue.  He  believed  the  most  per- 
fect qualifications  were  to  be  found  in  the  exer- 
cise of  the  moral  and  intellectual  pleasures ; 
and  he  further  believed  that  no  enjoyment  could 
be  had  where  the  mind  was  disturbed  by  guilt 
or  fears  of  the  future. 

PYTHAGOREAN  PHILOSOPHY. 

After  thus  outlining  the  philosophy  and  doc- 
trines of  Pythagoras,  a fuller  account  of  his 
philosophy  will  now  be  given,  as  derived  from 
the  most  authentic  sources.  The  great  Greek 
teachers  were  original  thinkers,  and  originated 
a series  of  philosophical  ideas  which  constitute 
what  is  known  as  the  Greek  philosophy,  and 
may  be  described  as  of  three  distinct  periods : 
first,  the  Sophists,  including  those  preceding 
them ; second,  the  era  of  Aristotle ; and  third, 
the  age  of  Socrates. 

In  the  first  period,  the  world  of  nature  and 
mind  is  the  great  object  of  inquiry,  and  the  ob- 
servation of  phenomena  the  chief  means ; in 
the  second,  ideas  of  things  take  the  place  of 
the  things  themselves,  such  as  things,  truth, 
and  being ; and  in  the  third,  the  interest  is 
mainly  centered  in  the  moral  conduct  of  life. 

Religious  ideas  had  little  or  no  power  in 


377 


forming  the  Greek  school  of  philosophy,  for  a 
true  system  of  philosophy  naturally  precedes 
as  a part  of  the  basis  of  religious  systems. 

To  sketch  clearly  the  Pythagorean  system, 
it  is  necessary  to  briefly  outline  the  preceding 
and  following  systems  in  the  chain  of  teachers 
of  which  Pythagoras  was  a central  and  impor- 
tant link. 

All  philosophy  is  a result  of  the  attempt  to 
explain  the  nature  of  the  universe,  and  man’s 
relation  to  it.  The  earliest  Greek  teachers  of 
philosophy  attempted  to  follow  out  the  legends 
of  the  earlier  poets  in  their  mythical  cosmogo- 
nies, but  they  ended  their  speculations  in  a 
series  of  negative  conclusions,  which  are  known 
as  the  teachings  of  the  Sophists.  They  aban- 
doned as  insoluble,  all  such  questions  as  those 
of  creation,  the  relation  of  mind  and  matter, 
and  of  final  cause. 

In  searching  for  the  one  element  which 
seemed  to  cause  or  sustain  change  in  the  form 
of  the  world  of  things,  the  different  teachers 
offered  various  theories.  Hesiod  and  Thales 
suggested  water  as  the  one  source  and  sup- 
porter of  life  (625  b.c.)  ; Anaximenes  substi- 
tuted air  for  water  (480  b.c.)  ; Diogenes  of 
Apollonia  claimed  that  the  air  was  endowed 
with  intelligence,  but  did  not  separate  this  from 
matter  (450  b.c.)  ; Democritus  recognized  force 
as  acting  on  matter,  but  offered  no  theory  as 


37§ 

to  its  origin  (357  b.c.)  ; Anaximander  suggest- 
ed that  instead  of  an  origin  from  any  one  ele- 
ment, the  true  origin  was  from  the  infinite 
(547  b.c.)  ; Anaxagoras  theorized  that  all  things 
existed  in  the  original  chaos,  when  mind  dis- 
posed them  in  the  order  now  apparent.  This 
was  the  earliest  scheme  of  what  is  called  dual- 
ism (410  b.c.).  Xenophanes  taught  that  God 
is  ONE  and  all  things  are  in  God,  who  is 
infinite  and  unchangeable  (530  b.c.).  While 
Thales,  a century  before,  had  taught  the  notion 
that  there  were  Gods  in  all  things,  and  Par- 
menides substituted  abstract  beings  for  the 
theory  of  a personal  God,  while  he  most  clear- 
ly distinguished  the  functions  of  sense  and  rea- 
son, saying  that  sense  teaches  of  the  many,  and 
therefore  of  the  false,  as  in  phenomena,  while 
reason  teaches  of  one,  the  absolute,  the  true. 
Zeno  was  the  originator  of  the  science  of  skep- 
ticism, for  he  developed  with  logical  ability 
the  contradictions  involved  in  our  ordinary 
perceptions  of  things,  as  for  instance  in  the 
idea  of  motion  he  argued  that  if  the  One  is  the 
only  real  existence,  the  world  of  things  and 
phenomena  is  mere  illusion — which  theory  nat- 
urally ends  in  pure  negation  (450  b.c.).  Hera- 
clitus identified  being,  with  change,  saying 
“ there  ever  was  and  is,  and  shall  be  an  ever 
living  fire  ( spirit , mind , life ),  unceasingly 
kindled,  but  to  be  extinguished  in  due  time 


379 


(500  b.c.)  ; his  theory  supposed  fate  to  have 
been  the  creator  and  director  of  the  cycles  of 
life  and  death.  His  self-investigation  fore- 
shadowed the  teachings  of  Socrates. 

In  the  midst  of  these  systems  Pythagoras 
appeared,  and  was  the  first  to  use  the  name  of 
philosopher  as  descriptive  of  himself,  and  his 
calling  as  student,  and  then  teacher  of  a com- 
plete and  scientific  method  of  examining  and 
reasoning  about  the  world  of  mind  and  matter. 
His  system  has  been  reviewed,  and  is,  to  a 
great  extent,  a part  of  the  teachings  of  a noted 
writer  of  the  present  day.  Pythagoras  aimed 
at  a science  of  the  universe  that  should  explain 
the  harmony  of  parts  with  the  total  unity.  In 
working  his  ideas  into  a system,  he  assumed 
that  in  numbers  were  the  patterns  of  things, 
and  also  the  causes  of  their  being.  He  con- 
founded a numerical  unit  with  a geometrical 
point,  and  both  with  a material  atom. 

The  Pythagorean  love  of  speculation  in  num- 
bers might  have  been  combined  with  the  doc- 
trine of  atoms,  and  the  combination  might  have 
led  to  important  results  ; but  no  such  combina- 
tion was  attempted  by  any  ancient  philosopher, 
and  has  only  been  made  possible  in  our  day  by 
means  of  chemical  analysis  and  crystallography. 
Pythagoras,  on  being  asked  who  was  the  old- 
est of  the  gods,  replied  “Number;”  and  the 
wisest?  “ The  author  of  language  or  the  names 


1 


380 

of  things.”  We  have  just  been  favored  with  a 
rediscovery  of  this  system  of  Pythagoras  by 
the  writer  before  referred  to,  in  what  he  calls 
the  doctrine  of  unism,  duism,  and  trinism,  as  the 
three  fundamental  and  primordial  principles  of 
all  things,  and  a carrying  out  of  that  system  far 
beyond  what  it  was  practicable  to  do  twenty- 
four  hundred  years  ago. 

What  Pythagoras  and  his  school  meant  by 
number,  was  law,  order,  form,  and  harmony. 
He  was  the  first  thinker  who  spoke  of  the 
world  as  the  cosmos,  or  the  order,  indicating 
that  order  was  the  essence  of  the  universe; 
that  law  or  number,  proportion  or  symmetry, 
was  the  universal  principle  of  all  things. 

The  school  of  Ionic  philosophers  held  that 
there  were  four  great  principles — earth,  air, 
fire,  and  water ; therefore  the  system  of  Pytha- 
goras was  a great  advance  on  that,  it  being  an 
ascent  to  some  extent  from  sense  towards  rea- 
son. The  great  distinction  between  sense  and 
reason  begins  to  declare  itself  in  his  system. 
Ordinary  thinking  is  held  captive  by  the  senses, 
things  being  taken  for  what  they  appear  to  be, 
and  their  diversity  receives  more  attention  than 
their  unity.  It  is  occupied  with  the  particulars, 
and  neglects  the  universal.  The  Ionic  philoso- 
phy differed  from  this  in  aiming  at  a universal 
amid  the  diversity  of  sensible  things,  but  it 
never  reached  the  height  of  reason,  for  they 


38i 


were  sought  for  only  by  means  of  the  senses, 
which  could  only  see  water  or  air  or  matter  as 
simply  material  things.  Therefore,  pure  num- 
ber is  a truer  universal  than  material  things, 
but  it  is  still  possible  that  it  is  not  an  adequate 
measure  of  all  things,  although  it  may  be  a bet- 
ter conception  than  any  that  had  preceded  it. 

The  reason  why  Pythagoras  held  that  num- 
ber was  an  object  of  pure  thought,  rather  than 
of  sense,  was  that  every  sense  has  its  own  special 
object,  and  is  not  affected  by  the  objects  of  the 
other  senses.  For  instance,  sight  has  form  and 
color  for  its  objects,  but  cannot  take  notice  of 
sound ; so  the  ear  hears  sound,  but  cannot  ap- 
prehend color  or  form.  We  can  touch  solids, 
but  cannot  feel  color  or  sound.  We  cannot 
taste  color,  sound,  or  form ; and  objects  of  taste 
produce  no  results  on  the  eye,  ear,  or  touch. 
Number  is  not  the  special  object  of  any  one  of 
the  five  senses,  but  goes  with  our  perceptions 
through  all  the  senses  in  general,  but  with  no 
sense  in  particular.  It  is  therefore  not  an  ob- 
ject of  sense  at  all,  but  of  reason  or  thought. 
Number,  therefore,  is  the  true  universal  and 
not  the  numberless,  as  the  Ionic  philosophers 
taught,  and  it  is  the  common  ground,  or  the 
ultimately  real  in  all  things.  Pythagoras  taught 
that  form  or  number  is  the  essential,  and  mat- 
ter the  unessential.  The  Ionics  reversed  this 
proposition,  making  matter  the  essential.  The 


382 


doctrine  of  Pythagoras  is  a great  step  in  ad- 
vance of  all  the  older  schools  of  philosophy  in 
Greece.  He  held  that  it  was  impossible  to 
think  without  number,  or  even  to  know  any- 
thing. Number,  therefore,  he  claimed  was  the 
source  and  condition  of  human  intelligence. 

It  is  necessary  that  everything  should  be 
either  limiting  or  unlimited,  or  that  everything 
should  be  both  limiting  and  unlimited,  because 
things  are  not  limited  only  nor  unlimited  only ; 
both  are  necessary  in  the  world.  In  other 
words,  that  every  thought  and  every  thing  is 
the  unity  or  conciliation  of  contraries  ; a princi- 
ple, the  depth  and  fertility  of  which  has  never 
to  this  day  been  rightly  apprehended  or  appre- 
ciated. 

Plato  approved  this  doctrine  of  Pythagoras, 
in  his  dialogue  entitled  Philebus,  in  which  he 
speaks  of  the  limit,  and  the  mixed,  or  the  duism 
and  the  unism.  Unism  being  the  unitary  or 
continuous  ground  of  being,  that  which  being 
would  be  if  it  had  no  limits — the  infinite.  Aris- 
totle applied  the  same  principle  in  morals,  in 
what  he  called  the  “ golden  mean  ” — that  vir- 
tue was  a condition  between  two  extremes. 
The  limit  in  the  physical  world  was  a law 
against  the  infinite  boundlessness  of  nature ; 
while  the  limit  in  the  moral  world  was  restraint 
on  the  infinite  lawlessness  of  passion. 

Pythagoras  taught  that  limit  is  an  element 


J 


3%3 


in  the  constitution  of  the  limited  ; the  unlimited 
being  the  other  element.  He  also  used  the 
terms,  the  one  (unismal),  and  the  indefinite 
two  (duismal).  Everything  being  limited,  is 
one,  indicating  sameness  or  identity  in  things  ; 
but  diversity  is  inexhaustible ; i.e .,  there  is,  or 
may  be,  an  indefinite  difference.  The  uni- 
verse, as  regarded  by-  reason,  is  identity  com- 
bined with  a capacity  for  infinite  diversity. 
Neither  of  the  terms  have  any  meaning  sepa- 
rate from  the  connection  with  the  other  term. 
The  true  conceivable  limit,  whether  considered 
as  a thought  or  a thing,  is  the  result  of  their 
combination.  Pythagoras  presented  the  sub- 
ject in  a mathematical  light.  He  meant  more 
than  to  say  that  the  whole  subject  was  included 
in  the  statement,  one  and  two,  and  an  indeter- 
minate two.  Every  number  consisted  of  these 
two  parts,  the  elements  of  number.  To  ex- 
plain : every  number  consists  of  these  two 

parts,  and  is  different  from  every  other  num- 
ber ; i is  different  from  3 or  5 ; 5 is  different 
from  10,  20,  30,  and  so  on  ; and  every  number 
agrees  with  every  other.  Hence,  the  inquiry, 
in  what  respect  is  it  that  all  numbers  agree. 

The  monad  and  duad  being  the  elements  of 
number,  are,  of  course,  antecedent  to  number. 
There  is,  therefore,  a primary  one,  which  is  the 
root  of  all  arithmetical  numbers,  and  a primary 
two,  from  which  root  all  diversity  in  numbers 


3$  4 


proceeds.  These  two  enter  into  the  number 
one,  and  into  all  other  numbers,  giving  them 
unity  or  identity,  also  diversity.  Pythagoras 
named  these  primitive  numbers  monad  and 
duad.  The  monad  expresses  the  invariable 
and  universal  in  all  numbers ; the  duad  ex- 
presses the  variable  and  particular.  The  parti- 
cular being  in  its  nature  inexhaustible,  is  indefi- 
nite and  indeterminate.  Pythagoras  constructed 
the  scheme  of  a solid  on  this  theory,  in  these 
terms  : He  starts  with  a mathematical  point  and 
motion.  Let  the  point  move , and  the  result  is 
a line.  Let  the  lute  move  sideways , and  a sur- 
face is  shown.  Move  the  surface  up  or  down , 
and  a solid  is  described.  Such  solid  is  a 
unit,  a thing  having  three  dimensions,  or  three 
extensions  in  space.  With  such  unity  the  uni- 
verse was  constructed. 

Xenophanes  also  considered  the  one,  or  unity, 
as  the  essence  of  all  things,  the  principle  of  the 
universe,  and  the  primary  necessity  of  thought. 
He  declared  that  there  was  unity  in  all  things, 
and  that  unity  he  called  God,  in  and  through 
whom  the  universe  is  a universe. 

The  philosophy  of  Pythagoras  included  what 
was  true  in  all  the  others,  and  was  therefore 
the  fundamental  philosophy.  He  held  that  in- 
telligence alone  constitutes  a thing,  gives  unity, 
not  to  plurality,  but  to  that  which  is  neither  one 
nor  many ; thus  converting  the  unintelligible 


3^5 


into  the  intelligible — the  world  of  nonsense  into 
the  world  of  intellect.  This  was  one  of  the  most 
profound  speculations  of  antiquity.  This  purely 
unintelligible  substance  of  being — the  unlimited, 
is  the  reality  or  substance  of  the  philosophy 
excluding  and  contrasted  with  limitation,  when 
made  to  exclude  every  difference  between  the 
something  and  nothing  aspect  of  being — it  is 
the  absolute  of  naturo-metaphysics.  The  discus- 
sion of  this  question  of  the  absolute  is  now  occu- 
pying many  of  the  ablest  minds  in  Europe  and 
America.  S.  P.  Andrews  says  on  this  subject, 
“ Men  often  find,  by  prosecuting  a search  in- 
tensely, something  else  of  value  different  from 
that  which  they  were  more  specifically  looking 
for.  This  has  been  the  case  with  metaphysi- 
cians, who,  if  they  have  not  fully  cognized  the 
unintelligible,  have,  while  seeking  to  do  so,  inci- 
dentally discovered  principles  of  untold  value, 
which  lie  at  the  bottom  of  the  best  efforts  to 
master  positive  science.  A negative  result  is 
often  no  less  valuable  than  a positive  one,  and 
in  this  case  to  discover  and  clearly  demonstrate 
the  limits  upon  the  possibility  of  knowing,  is 
itself  an  immense  and  indispensable  contribution 
to  the  positive  knowledge  of  mankind. 

Pythagoras  did  not  rest  with  the  considera- 
tion of  the  subject  of  numbers,  but  proceeded 
to  the  application  of  the  great  principles  which 

he  had  discovered,  to  all  the  domains  of  knowl- 
17 


386 


edge.  He  foreshadowed  what  has  been  com- 
pleted’in  our  day  in  the  system  of  the  classifica- 
tion of  the  sciences,  whereby  is  made  a system- 
atology  of  the  universe,  which  may  be  given 
in  tabulated  form  as  follows : 

Kingdoms : Mineral,  vegetable,  animal. 

Series ; Iron,  gold,  etc.,  plants,  fruits,  horse, 
man. 

Classes : Grouping  those  nearest  in  charac- 
ter. 

Sub-classes : Matter  groups  as  to  qualities. 

Orders  or  Families : According  to  like- 
nesses. 

Sub-orders : Relations  in  minor  things. 

Tribes : Associations  on  general  grounds. 

Sub-tribes : Particular  relationship. 

Genera  : Immediate  connection  by  descent. 

Sub-genera  : Of  a like  origin  in  rpany  points. 

Species : General  classes. 

Varieties : Particular  and  peculiar. 

Individuals : Infinite  divisibility. 

This  constitutes  a map  of  the  whole  range 
of  human  knowledge.  The  doctrine  of  num- 
ber furnishes  the  universal  principle  of  things 
and  their  technical  namings ; and  that  of  form 
furnishes  their  precise  and  diagrammatic  illustra- 
tion. There  is  an  accuracy  of  correspondence 
between  the  two  elementary  domains  of  num- 
ber-forms, which  furnish  a sample  and  guide  in 


3§7 

respect  to.  every  other  species  of  correspond- 
ence and  distribution.  In  this  scheme  language 
is,  in  a certain  sense,  the  most  elementary  do- 
main, and  somewhat  in  common  with  music, 
logic,  and  rhetoric. 

This  observational  knowledge  is  superseded 
by  the  discovery  of  laws  which  make  us  ac- 
quainted with  form  in  the  universe  of  being. 
The  infinite  number  of  facts  are  a mere  burden 
to  the  mind,  except  when  law  arranges  into 
classes  and  groups.  The  study  of  these  laws 
constitutes  what  is  called  morphology.  Under 
this  head  the  world  is  treated  as  a whole,  and 
man  as  a smaller  world,  repeating  in  himself  all 
the  elements  of  the  greater  world: — minerals  in 
his  bones  and  teeth ; vegetable  in  his  food ; 
animal  in  his  complete  structure ; water  in  his 
fluid  parts,  and  air  in  his  respiration  ; the  dark- 
ness of  night  in  his  interior,  and  the  light  of 
day  in  his  eyes.  The  world  was  the  macro- 
cosm, and  man  the  microcosm.  We  thus  pass 
from  the  consideration  of  number  to  that  of 
form ; from  the  abstract  mathematical  domain 
to  the  geometrical;  from  ontology,  the  science 
of  the  point,  to  morphology,  the  science  of  the 
line  ; from  substance  to  shape  or  figure.  Varie- 
ties of  form  are  infinite,  and  the  true  distribu- 
tion of  the  typical  varieties  is  very  important  ; 
being,  in  fact,  the  square  and  compass  of  sci- 
ence. The  symbolism  of  form,  intuitively  pro- 


388 


/ 

vised,  has  been  the  special  depository  of  the 
institution  of  Free  Masonry.  Intellectually  dis- 
covered, it  pertains  to  the  science  of  morphol- 
ogy, which  is  the  fundamental  domain  of  anal- 
ogy. The  compass  (dividers)  associates  with 
the  circle,  this  with  the  rule,  the  square,  the 
triangle,  and  the  edifice  or  temple,  as  that 
which  is  to  be  built  by  the  work  of  the  order 
— in  reality,  being  the  character  of  the  individ- 
ual member,  and  these  are  a part  of  the  symbol- 
ism of  Free  Masonry. 

It  was  in  the  interest  of  this  great  work  that 
Pythagoras  traveled  from  one  country  to  an- 
other, learning  from  the  most  eminent  teachers 
their  sublimest  lessons. 

In  Syria,  Egypt,  Persia,  and  Assyria,  he 
found  that  wherever  the  “ Mysteries”  were 
known  and  practised  by  the  educated  few,  the 
great  subject  of  inquiry  was,  as  to  the  relation 
of  man  to  the  'world  around  him.  To  this  end 
the  philosophers  instructed  their  followers  as 
to  what  constituted  the  difference  between  mat- 
ter and  mind,  and  the  apparent  origin  of  mo- 
tion ; as  to  what  is  knowing,  feeling,  and 
knowledge  ; natural  science,  exact  science,  and 
applied  science  in  the  work  of  designing  and 
executing ; as  to  sentiment,  dogma,  and  con- 
duct in  religious  affairs.  These  grand  divisions 
of  philosophy — knowledge,  religion,  and  science 
— he  found  sacredly  preserved  by  means  of  hie- 


389 


roglyphics  in  the  archives  of  the  votaries  of  the 
“ Mysteries  ” in  all  countries  where  civilization 
was  far  enough  advanced  to  admit  of  the  growth 
of  logic. 

The  various  systems  of  work  in  use  in  differ- 
ent countries  had  such  a uniformity  of  structure 
as  to  suggest  a common  origin  in  some  one 
country,  and  that  was  found  to  have  been 
Egypt,  the  oldest  of  known  civilized  nations, 
and  having  the  most  enduring  of  all  forms  of 
national  life,  as  the  pyramid  is  the  most  en- 
during of  all  human  structures.  The  pyramid 
is  at  once  the  simplest  and  most  complex  of  all 
structures.  The  sides  are  triangles,  the  sim- 
plest  form  of  geometrical  solidity,  and  is  the  anal- 
ogue of  real  substance.  The  devotee  of  the 
“Mysteries”  instinctively  wrought  symbolically 
in  the  construction  of  the  Temple  of  Solomon 
the  wise,  the  magnificent,  i.  e.>  the  Temple  of 
Wisdom.  In  this  Temple  every  educated  man 
was  a keystone  or  cap ; every  teacher  and  leader 
an  ornamented  capital  or  column ; and  women 
the  sculptured  decorations.  The  natural  order 
of  evolution  in  society  coincides  with  the  ascen- 
sion of  the  stairs  into  the  Temple — the  career 
of  development  from  the  atom  of  dust,  up 
through  various  forms,  to  the  complete  Temple 
— the  individual  man,  rising  from  one  rank  to 
another,  until  he  reaches  the  supreme  central 
type  of  perfection. 


390 


To  solve  the  great  problem  of  affairs,  to 
detect  those  hidden  circumstances  which  de- 
termine the  march  and  destiny  of  nations,  and 
to  find  in  the  events  of  the  past  a way  to  the 
proceedings  of  the  future,  is  nothing  less  than 
to  unite  into  a single  science  all  the  laws  of 
the  moral  and  physical  world.  Whoever  does 
this  will  build  up  afresh  the  fabric  of  our 
knowledge,  rearrange  its  various  parts,  and 
harmonize  its  discrepancies.  So  wrote  Pythag- 
oras after  visiting  and  discoursing  with  the 
greatest  men  of  his  day,  and  comparing  the 
different  schools  of  philosophy,  as  taught  in 
each  country,  with  the  sublime  “ Mysteries”  of 
the  Craft,  which  builds  for  all,  by  all,  and  in 
all  mankind,  selecting  only  good  and  sound 
materials  for  its  work. 

The  Egyptians  recorded  in  hieroglyphics 
their  mysteries,  which  could  not  be  read  by 
the  uninitiated,  but  were  clear  to  those  who 
had  entered  the  Sacred  Temple,  passed  into 
its  middle  portions,  and  had  been  raised  to  the 
sublime  height  of  its  portico.  On  the  ceiling 
of  the  Temple  of  Tentyra  (Denderah)  is  a figure 
of  the  goddess  Isis  sculptured  in  high  relief  and 
colored.  On  one  side  of  the  goddess  is  a 
zodiac ; on  the  other,  the  typical  boats  of  life 
and  death,  in  which  there  are  men  in  action  ; 
and  on  the  wall  of  an  immense  chamber  is  a 
series  of  pictures,  which  record  a ceremony  not  ! 


391 


yet  forgotten  by  those  who  have  experienced 
its  incidents.  On  one  couch  a man  lies  dying ; 
on  the  next  is  the  dead  body  ; on  the  third  the 
attendants  are  embalming  it,  and  in  the  next, 
the  finished  work  is  set  up  erect  in  a corner  of 
the  chamber. 

Initiation  was  considered  to  be  a mystical 
death — a separation  from  the  world,  and  an 
introduction  into  the  regions  of  the  gods, 
where  all  pollutions  and  imperfections  were 
eradicated  by  fire  and  water  ; where  the  can- 
didate was  said  to  be  resurrected — raised  into 
a new  existence  of  purity,  light,  and  perfection. 

The  new  life  required  a new  language,  and 
the  hieroglyphics  were  used  to  record  the 
various  steps  of  the  initiation,  which  none 
could  know  except  after  passing  through  the 
“ portals,”  “ Chambers,”  and  the  “ Sacred 
cave,”  “ the  Sheet  of  fire,”  and  over  “ the 
dark  water.”  The  ceremonies  of  initiation 
were  invested  with  mystery  and  secrecy,  until 
its  very  name  conjured  up  a strange,  yet  fasci- 
nating fear,  and  irresistible  charm,  while  it  was 
protected  from  desecration  by  the  profane,  un- 
der the  most  awful  penalties. 

In  the  course  of  his  travels  Pythagoras 
learned  that  there  were  parallels  to  the  chief 
personage  of  the  initiation  mysteries  in  all 
countries.  In  Egypt  it  was  Osiris  ; in  Persia, 
Mithras  ; in  Asia  Minor,  Adonis  ; in  Crete, 


392 


Dionysus  ; in  Thebes,  Alcides ; in  Thibet,  In- 
dra ; in  India,  Budha  Sakia ; and  in  Britain, 
Bremrellah  of  the  Druids. 

Thus  Pythagoras  demonstrated  that  in  all 
nations  of  the  world  religious  allegories  repro-  4 
duced  the  same  idea.  Everywhere  a superior 
man  was  slain  to  recommence  a new  and  glo- 
rious life.  In  all  lands  through  which  he 
traveled  he  found  a tradition  of  a great  tragical 
event,  followed  by  a period  of  sorrow,  which 
gave  place  to  rejoicing.  The  great  lesson  he 
sought  to  convey  in  his  reflections  on  his  dis- 
coveries was  that  every  man  should  honor  and 
adore  Deity ; regard  all  men  as  brothers — 
children  of  one  father,  and  make  himself  use- 
ful to  society  by  labor  and  good  works  ; thus 
exemplifying  the  five  points  of  fellowship  of 
Free  Masonry. 

During  his  travels  in  Egypt  and  Chaldea,  he 
not  only  made  himself  master  of  geometry,  as- 
tronomy, and  mathematics,  but  did  much  to 
develop  the  science  of  geometry,  and  made  im- 
portant discoveries  in  astronomy,  and  thus  be- 
came the  most  distinguished  philosopher  of  his 
day.  The  world  is  indebted  to  him  for  the 
discovery  that  the  angles  of  a triangle  are  to- 
gether equal  to  two  right  angles,  and  that  in 
any  right-angled  triangle  the  square  found  on 
the  hypothenuse  is  equal  to  the  sum  of  the 
squares  formed  on  the  two  sides.  This  is  the 


393 


famous  forty-seventh  problem  of  Euclid,  which 
was  never  demonstrated  before  his  time. 

He  also  devised  and  adopted  certain  symbols 
to  render  the  explanations  of  his  esoteric  teach- 
ings impressive.  Among  the  most  important 
of  those  symbols  are  the  Tetractys,  Dodecahe- 
dron, Cube,  Triangle,  Triple  Triangle,  and  Point 
within  a Circle.  The  Tetractys  was  a sacred 
emblem,  which  was  expressed  by  ten  jods  dis- 
posed in  the  form  of  a triangle,  each  side  con- 
taining four.  On  this  symbol  the  obligation  to 
the  candidate  was  propounded,  and  it  was  de- 
nominated the  Trigonon  Mysticum,  because  it 
was  the  conservator  of  many  awful  and  impor- 
tant truths,  which  are  thus  explained : the  one 
at  the  upper  point  of  the  triangle  represented 
the  monad,  or  active  principle  ; the  two  points, 
the  duad,  or  passive  principle  ; the  three  points, 
the  triad,  or  the  world  proceeding  from  their 
union ; the  four,  the  quaternary,  or  liberal  sci- 
ences. 

The  Dodecahedron  was  a figure  of  twelve 
sides,  and  was  also  a symbol  of  the  universe. 

The  Cube  was  a symbol  of  the  mind  of  man, 
after  a well-spent  life  in  acts  of  piety  and  devo- 
tion, and  thus  prepared  by  virtue  for  translation 
into  the  society  of  the  celestial  gods. 

The  Triple  Triangle — a unity  of  perfectness — 
was  a symbol  of  health,  and  was  called  Hygeia. 

The  Triangle  and  Point  within  a Circle  are 
17* 


394 


symbols  too  well  known  to  the  fraternity  to 
need  a description  here. 

According  to  his  astronomy,  the  sun  is  the 
centre  of  the  universe,  around  which  all  the 
planets  move  in  elliptical  order.  The  philoso- 
phers of  that  time  deemed  this  impossible,  but 
subsequent  discoveries  by  astronomers  proved 
that  he  was  correct,  and  consequently  far  in 
advance  of  his  contemporaries. 

THE  ISLAND  OF  SAMOS — THE  BIRTHPLACE  OF 
PYTHAGORAS. 

Incidental  to  the  life  and  philosophy  of 
Pythagoras,  a brief  account  of  his  birthplace 
will  be  of  interest  to  the  Masonic  fraternity. 

The  island  of  Samos  is  in  the  ^Egean  Sea, 
lying  off  the  lower  part  of  the  coast  of  Ionia, 
and  nearly  opposite  to  the  promontory  of  My- 
cale.  Its  name  was  derived  from  one  of  its 
ancient  heroes. 

The  island  is  intersected  from  east  to  west 
by  a chain  of  mountains,  which  in  fact  is  a con- 
tinuation of  the  range  of  Mycale,  being  sepa- 
rated from  it  only  by  a narrow  channel,  which 
the  Turks  call  Boghaz.  Here  was  fought  the 
decisive  battle  by  the  Greeks  against  the  Per- 
sians, b.c.  479.  The  length  of  Samos  from 
east  to  west  is  twenty-five  miles  ; its  width  is 
variable,  but  its  circumference  is  about  eighty- 
five  miles.  The  western  extremity  of  the 


395 


island  was  anciently  called  Cantharium.  Here 
the  cliffs  are  very  bare  and  lofty.  The  earliest 
traditions  of  the  inhabitants  connect  them  with 
the  Ionians ; and  at  an  early  day  it  was  a 
powerful  member  of  the  Ionic  confederacy.  At 
this  time  it  was  highly  distinguished  for  mari- 
time enterprise,  and  the  science  of  navigation. 
The  Samians  were  the  first  to  make  advances 
in  ship-building,  and  for  this  purpose  they  se- 
cured the  services  of  Amemocles,  the  famous 
ship-builder  ; and  Samos  will  also  always  be 
noted  for  the  voyage  of  one  of  its  navigators, 
who  first  penetrated  through  the  pillars  of 
Hercules  into  the  ocean,  and  thus  not  only 
opened  boundless  fields  of  commercial  enter- 
prise, but  for  the  first  time  made  the  Samians 
familiar  with  the  phenomena  of  the  tides. 
Under  Polycrates,  Samos  was,  in  fact,  the 
greatest  Greek  maritime  power.  Its  merchant 
vessels,  although  of  primitive  construction, 
sailed  even  as  far  as  the  coast  of  Spain,  and 
the  fleets  of  the  Samians  challenged  the  ad- 
miration and  awe  of  neighboring  nations. 
Although  Polycrates  was  a tyrant,  yet  under 
his  sway  Samos  was  comparatively  prosperous 
and  powerful.  He  had  10,000  bowmen  in  his 
pay ; he  possessed  100  ships  of  war,  and  made 
considerable  conquests,  both  among  the  islands 
and  the  mainland.  He  fought  successfully 
against  the  Milesians  and  Lesbians,  and 


396 


made  a favorable  treaty  with  Amasis,  King 
of  Egypt.  A joint  force  of  Lacedaemonians 
and^  Corinthians  beseiged  Samos  for  forty 
days,  but  in  this  struggle  he  was  also  victo- 
rious. 

In  the  modern  history  of  the  island  there  are 
points  of  considerable  interest.  In  1550,  after 
being  sacked  by  the  Turks,  it  was  given  by 
Selim  to  one  of  his  generals,  who  introduced 
colonies  from  various  places,  who  gave  names 
to  some  of  the  present  villages. 

Samos  also  performed  an  important  part  in 
the  Greek  war  of  independence.  The  Turks 
several  times  attempted  to  effect  a landing,  but 
were  as  often  repulsed.  The  defences  are  still 
visible  along  the  shores.  The  Greek  fleet 
watched  no  place  more  carefully  than  this 
island.  On  the  seventeenth  of  August,  1824,  a 
singular  repetition  of  the  ancient  battle  of 
Mycale  took  place.  Great  preparations  wxre 
made  by  Tahir  Pasha  for  a descent  on  the 
island.  He  had  besides  his  fleet  20,000  troops 
encamped  on  the  promontory  of  Mycale ; but, 
just  as  his  preparations  for  an  attack  were 
completed,  the  noted  Canaris  sent  a fire-ship 
into  a Turkish  frigate,  which  was  speedily 
wrapt  in  flames,  and  in  the  panic  which  en- 
sued the  troops  fled,  and  Tahir  Pasha  sailed 
away.  In  the  treaty,  however,  Samos  was 
given  to  Turkey,  but  since  1835  it  has  formed 


397 


a separate  Beylic  under  a Greek.  The  island 
has  also  a separate  flag,  exhibiting  the  Greek 
cross  on  a blue  ground. 

The  archaeological  interest  of  Samos  centers 
in  the  plain  on  the  south,  which  contained  the 
ancient  capital,  Samos,  and  the  great  sanctuary 
of  Hera.  Herodotus  says  that  this  Temple  was 
the  largest  then  known.  It  was  of  the  Ionic 
order,  and  its  form  was  decastyle  dipteral.  Its 
dimensions  were  346  by  189  feet.  This  Temple 
was  burnt  by  the  Persians,  was  restored,  and 
after  its  restoration  it  was  plundered  by  pirates, 
then  by  Veres,  and  then  by  M.  Antony,  who 
carried  away  to  Rome  three  beautiful  statues. 
In  Strabo’s  time  this  Temple  was  a complete 
picture  gallery,  and  the  hypaethral  portion  was 
full  of  statues.  According  to  a recent  traveler 
the  Temple  was  about  two  hundred  paces  from 
the  shore,  and  its  basement  was  covered  with 
small  fragments  of  polished  marble,  also  por- 
tions of  the  beautiful  red  tiles  with  which  the 
Temple  was  roofed. 

The  modern  town  of  Chora,  close  to  the 
pass  leading  through  the  mountains  to  Vathy, 
is  nearly  on  the  site  of  the  ancient  capital, 
which  was  situated  partly  on  the  slope  of  the 
hill  and  partly  on  the  plain.  The  western  wall 
runs  in  a straight  line  from  the  mountain  to- 
ward the  sea.  The  southern  wall  is  a curi- 
osity, as  it  is  strengthened  in  several  places 


39$ 

by  being  raised  on  vaulted  substructions.  On 
the  east  side  the  walls  are  massive,  being  from 
ten  to  twelve  feet  thick,  and  eighteen  feet  high. 
In  the  eastern  part  of  the  city  was  also  the 
lofty  citadel  of  Astyplaea.  In  another  part  of 
the  town,  the  ruins  of  the  theater  are  distinctly 
visible ; the  marble  seats  are  nearly  all  gone, 
and  underneath  is  a large  cistern.  The  gen- 
eral area  is  covered  with  ruins,  many  of  the 
best  having  furnished  materials  for  the  modern 
castle  of  Lycurgus.  This  is  nearly  all  that  re- 
mains of  a city  that  in  the  time  of  Pythagoras 
was  one  of  the  largest  of  cities,  Hellenic  or 
barbarian.* 

The  present  population  is  50,000.  The  in- 
habitants are  said  to  be  more  industrious  than 
honest.  They  export  silk,  wool,  fruits,  wine, 
and  oil. 

CROTONA — THE  DESTRUCTION  OF  PYTHAGORAS. 

This  town  is  famous  for  being  the  residence 
of  Pythagoras,  the  seat  of  his  schools,  and  the 
scene  of  his  tragic  death.  It  is  in  Italy,  and  is 
situated  on  the  Bay  of  Tarentum.  It  was 
founded  759  years  before  the  Augustan  age,  by 
a colony  from  Achaia,  in  Greece.  The  inhab- 
itants were  noted  for  their  great  strength  and 
courage,  and  were  excellent  warriors,  and 


* See  Herodotus. 


Ruins  of  the  Ancient  Capital. 


401 


gained  great  fame  in  their  wars  with  the  Syba- 
rites. 

This  city  seems  to  have  rapidly  risen  to 
great  prosperity  and  size,  as  its  walls  enclosed 
an  area  of  twelve  miles  in  circumference. 

The  government  of  the  city  appears  to  have 
been  of  an  oligarchic  character ; the  supreme 
power  being  in  the  hands  of  a council  of  1,000 
persons,  who  claimed  to  be  descendants  of  the 
original  settlers.  This  state  of  things  continued 
till  the  arrival  of  Pythagoras,  an  event  that  led 
to  great  changes  both  in  Crotona  and  in  the 
neighboring  cities.  It  was  between  b.c.  540 
and  530  that  the  philosopher  established  him- 
self here,  where  he  soon  attained  too  great 
power  and  influence ; and  besides  the  great 
sway  that  Pythagoras  exercised  over  the  peo- 
ple, he  formed  a secret  society  from  among 
his  most  zealous  followers,  which  rapidly  in- 
creased in  numbers. 

As  many  of  the  wealthy  and  influential  citi- 
zens joined  the  Brotherhood  of  Initiates , it 
ultimately  became  the  controlling  power  of  the 
state.  But,  while  they  were  congratulating 
themselves  upon  the  commanding  position  that 
their  great  numbers  and  influence  gave  them, 
a storm  was  rising  that  was  soon  to  overwhelm 
and  destroy  both  the  great  philosopher,  and 
the  Initiates . Their  numerical  strength  and 
the  deference  paid  Pythagoras  by  the  peo- 


402 


pie,  rendered  him  and  his  followers  objects  of  * 
jealousy  and  hatred  to  the  government,  which 
developed  a powerful  opposition  to  them. 
Their  enemies  first  manifested  their  hostility 
by  various  annoyances ; then  by  open  threats, 
and  finally  by  assault,  which  took  place  at 
night  while  they  were  holding  one  of  their 
general  meetings.  The  building  was  first  sur- 
rounded by  an  armed  mob,  who  failing  to  force 
an  entrance,  set  it  on  fire,  and  great  numbers, 
including  Pythagoras  himself,  perished  in  the 
flames.  Thus,  from  the  zenith  of  their  power, 
their  fall  was  sudden  and  tragical,  and  thus  per- 
ished the  greatest  philosopher  of  that  period. 

Subsequently,  however,  the  veneration  of  the 
better  classes  for  Pythagoras  asserted  itself, 
and  he  received  the  same  honors  as  were  paid 
to  the  immortal  gods,  and  his  house  became  a 
sacred  temple.  Succeeding  ages  likewise  ac- 
knowledged his  merit,  and  when  the  Ron\ans 
were  commanded  by  the  oracle  of  Delphi  to 
erect  a statue  to  the  bravest  and  wisest  of  the 
Greeks,  the  distinguished  honor  was  conferred 
on  Alcibiades  and  Pythagoras. 

The  news  of  the  reaction  at  Crotona  soon 
spread  to  adjoining  countries,  and  many  of  his 
followers  were  killed,  and  others  sent  into  exile. 

It  was  during  the  Pythagorean  influence  that 
the  war  occurred  between  Crotona  and  Sybaris, 
which  ended  in  the  destruction  of  the  latter 


405 

city.  The  celebrated  Milo  was  the  commander 
of  the  Crotonian  army,  which  amounted  to  40,- 
000  men,  while  that  of  the  Sybarites  was  three 
times  as  large ; yet,  notwithstanding  the  dis- 
parity in  numbers,  the  Crotonians  gained  a 
complete  victory,  and  following  up  the  advan- 
tage, took  the  city  of  Sybaris,  and  utterly  de- 
stroyed it. 

In  the  second  Punic  War  the  Brutians,  with 
the  assistance  of  the  Carthaginian  general 
Hano,  succeeded  in  making  themselves  mas- 
ters of  Crotona,  with  the  exception  of  the  cita- 
del, which  held  out  until  favorable  terms  were 
secured.  The  fortifications  of  Crotona,  its  port 
and  the  strength  of  its  citadel,  still  rendered  it 
a place  of  considerable  importance  in  a military 
point  of  view,  and  the  last  years  of  the  war  it 
was  the  principal  stronghold  which  remained  in 
the  hands  of  Hannibal.  He  established  his  mag- 
azines there,  and  had  his  head-quarters  for  three 
successive  winters  in  its  immediate  vicinity. 

The  ravages  of  this  war  appear  to  have 
completed  the  decay  of  Crotona,  so  that  a few 
years  afterwards  a colony  was  sent  from  Rome 
to  recruit  its  exhausted  population. 

In  ancient  times  Crotona  was  celebrated  for 
the  healthfulness  of  its  situation,  and  to  its  fa- 
vorable position  in  this  respect  was  ascribed 
the  superiority  of  its  citizens  in  athletic  exer- 
cises ; which  was  so  remarkable  that  on  one 


1 


40  6 

occasion  they  bore  away  seven  of  the  first 
prizes  at  the  Olympic  games.  Among  their 
athletes,  Milo  was  the  most  celebrated  for  his 
gigantic  strength.  To  the  purity  of  its  climate 
was  also  attributed  the  remarkable  personal 
beauty  for  which  its  youths  and  maidens  were 
distinguished. 

The  modern  city  of  Crotone  is  but  a small 
place,  having  a population  of  only  5,000,  but 
it  still  has  a well-fortified  citadel.  This  for- 
tress occupies  the  same  site  as  the  ancient 
stronghold,  and  is  situated  on  a high  rock  pro- 
jecting into  the  sea. 

THE  MODE  OF  TRAVELING  IN  THE  TIME  OF 
PYTHAGORAS. 

At  that  period,  with  the  exception  of  an 
occasional  military  road,  the  highways  were 
simply  camel  paths,  leading  from  place  to 
place.  One  reason  why  such  roads  were  then 
satisfactory  was,  that  it  was  held  that  walking 
was  the  only  proper  mode  of  travel  for  teachers 
and  philosophers.  But  when  the  company 
was  large  it  became  necessary  to  use  donkeys 
and  camels  to  carry  their  books,  manuscripts, 
cooking  utensils,  etc. 

A frequent  mid-day  scene  in  the  Orient  was 
a group  of  travelers  sitting  under  a shady  tree 
refreshing  themselves,  and  discussing  some 
topic  of  general  interest ; and  at  night  if  no 


409 

khan  was  near,  the  travelers  would  be  seen 
disposed  around  a camp  fire,  the  servants  feed- 
ing the  animals,  preparing  the  evening’s  repast, 
and  otherwise  arranging  for  night.  It  not  unfre- 
quently  happened  that  several  companies  of 
travelers  united  for  mutual  protection  and  as- 
sistance, and  journeyed  together.  In  this  way 
learned  men  from  different  and  distant  coun- 
tries came  together,  when  an  interchange  of 
important  information  and  valuable  ideas  would 
take  place.  Thus  Pythagoras  gathered  many 
precious  facts  concerning  the  institutions  and 
philosophy  of  far-off  nations,  and  arranged  them 
for  future  use. 

In  Egypt  the  most  convenient  mode  of 
travel  was  and  is  by  the  Nile  boat,  propelled 
by  sails  and  oars,  one  or  both.  Here  again 
travelers  go  in  companies,  for  none  but  the 
wealthy  could  afford  the  expense  of  a dahabyah 
by  himself.  They  are  usually  large  enough  to 
accommodate  from  50  to  100  people  with  the 
necessary  provisions.  Generally  a landing 
was  made  at  sun-down,  and  supper  was  cooked 
on  shore  from  provisions  bought  of  the  natives, 
if  near  a village,  and  the  journey  resumed  in 
the  morning. 

The  great  highway  from  Palestine  to  India 
is  the  Red  Sea,  and  the  journey  is  now  made 
easy  by  steamers  through  the  Suez  Canal  to 

Aden,  Bombay,  &c. ; but  in  the  ancient  time  the 
18 


4io 


journey  if  not  made  by  land,  was  one  of  many 
months  in  a sailing  vessel,  which  was  also  pro- 
vided with  oars,  at  which  all  on  board  were 
expected  to  take  a part  in  working.  Occasion- 
ally landings  were  made,  for  the  purpose  of 
buying  provisions,  or  visiting  some  city  for 
trade,  or  study.  The  mode  of  traveling  through 
India  is  more  primitive  still.  Men  trained  to 
the  work  take  the  traveler  in  a willow  or  bam- 
boo chair  slung  to  his  back,  and  thus  carry  him 
through  the  country  across  long  plains,  and  up 
and  down  the  most  difficult  mountain  ways.  In 
districts  where  it  is  practical,  elephants  are  the 
public  conveyance,  carrying  quite  a company 
in  a bamboo  cage,  who  can  while  away  the 
hours  by  tales  and  discussions,  as  their  tastes 
and  talents  will  admit  of. 

In  Assyria  the  journey  down  the  Tigris  and 
Euphrates  was  usually  made  on  a raft  or  float 
made  of  skins  and  inflated  with  air.  Across 
these,  poles  were  lashed,  over  which  boards 
were  laid  and  fastened,  and  huts  built  for  shel- 
ter. These  floated  by  day  with  the  current,  and 
were  tied  up  to  a tree  by  the  shore  at  night. 

The  solitary  traveler  in  Greece,  Syria,  or 
Asia  Minor,  if  an  educated  man,  who  would  be 
welcome  on  account  of  his  learning,  had  no 
difficulty  in  finding  entertainment,  for  it  is  the 
duty  as  well  as  pleasure  of  Orientals  to  honor 
the  stranger  with  hospitality.  The  traveler, 


Pythagoras  and  friends  traveling. 


41 1 

especially  if  he  is  learned,  is  a welcome  guest  in 
the  houses  of  the  wealthy,  the  rulers  and  the  lit- 
erary. Among  these  favored  classes  the  observ- 
ing traveler  finds  much  valuable  information. 

Nowhere  in  the  East  was  there  what  we 
know  as  a hotel.  The  government,  or  the 
people  of  a town  or  village,  built  a large  house 
with  many  rooms,  in  which  there  was  no  furni- 
ture, and  frequently  not  even  doors  or  shutters 
to  the  windows.  Such  a building  is  called  a 
khan,  i.e.,  a sleeping  or  resting  place.  Provisions 
are  carried  by  the  travelers  or  bought  from  the 
inhabitants,  and  are  cooked  in  the  open  air  in 
the  court-yard.  These  khans  are  large  enough 
in  some  places  to  accommodate  1,000  people, 
with  their  animals,  baggage,  and  merchandise. 
The  evenings  at  these  establishments  are 
spent  in  cooking,  eating,  arranging  for  sleep- 
ing, stalling  or  picketing  the  animals,  and  in 
making  other  necessary  arrangements  for  the 
night. 


